Actions

Work Header

Puppets of the Universe {On Hiatus!}

Summary:

Through life and death, their souls are tied.

In an unexpected yet expected situation, the main spotlights of the positive and negative side were transmigrated into an entirely different universe as well as a different dimension. It was something that was not supposed to happen in the Dimension they were in, but somehow... somehow it still happened. It isn't even surprising, the mortal who changed fate got played by fate. Was it safe to say that fate was only being fair?

Enough about fates and fair things, the GoD who was responsible yet innocent for this odd phenomenon had broken another rule of the Laws of the Twelve Main Gods and decided to give a 'guide book' to our dear Hero. A 'guide book' that would turn into ash as soon as the Hero finishes it.

Oh. And did I forget to mention that the Hero and Villain became biological twins?

Chapter 1: Getting accustomed

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

"Haaah..."

 

Cale Henituse heaved a deep sigh as soon as he felt the wound on his heart throbbing in pain, for some odd reason, the pain was worse that he imagined, his high pain tolerance be damned, it felt as if his heart was getting crushed by a large hand that was desperate to kill him.

 

Though despite the heart clenching pain, the noble's trembling lips were forming into a wide smirk as he raised his head and watched the blood flow endlessly from the White Star. It was... a pleasing sight. It was as if you've finally finished the school project that has been ruining your life for several weeks. It felt oddly refreshing and satisfying.

 

Though the smirk on his face faltered slightly when he gazed at the White Star's own smirk, it was smug and sure. It looked disgusting and mischievous, something that could make Raon say 'Did you scam somebody??'

 

And that's when he heard the said dragon's voice in his head,

 

- Human! Human! The White Radish has overwhelming mana surrounding him!

 

His eyes widened slightly and he felt his wrist getting gripped by a firm yet a bit weak hand. It was the White Star's hand, he was gripping the Hero's wrist to prevent him from escaping. A normal person could have escaped the weak grasp but Cale Henituse is weaker than the normal person... his body is tired as well.

 

"I've heard of a phrase once in one of my lives..."

 

The White Star began to say, confusing those heroes who were watching the two red heads with bated breaths, they know that the White Star was saying something but it was inaudible for them for the two red heads were quite far from them.

 

"If I'm going down..."

 

Cale Henituse's breath hitched, now knowing what made the baby black dragon say that the White Star was surrounded by overwhelming mana. This crazy bastard had minuscule mana bombs, that looked quite strong for their size, inside his brown robes and wide sleeves. He could also see faint traces of the additive dead mana in the mana bombs. Truly something only a lunatic would do.

 

Suicide bombing.

 

"Then you're going down with me."

 

As soon as the White Star finished his sentence, he heard Raon's voice in his head again,

 

- Human?! What's wrong?? What did the crazy bastard say? 

 

Cale Henituse let out a breathy laugh, "Fuck you, you crazy bastard."

 

White Star's lips turned into a wide grin as he too laughed madly. Yes! It was very amusing indeed! His fated enemy was indeed so much like him! They were like a person that was split into two, the latter and the former going into two different directions.

 

10...

 

"Attention Everyone!"

 

Cale Henituse's voice rung into the battlefield that became silent upon hearing his voice. Even small breaths were not heard as they felt that they would miss the words that would be uttered by their Hero.

 

"As of today, I, Cale Henituse, the Supreme Commander has one last command."

 

Cale Henituse has seen these type of situations in movies sometimes, it honestly looked cool in his opinion. He's about to die anyway, there's no way his tired body could get away from this suicide bomber. Being in history be damned, he won't be here to see it anyway.

 

He has always wanted to do this kind of thing at least once in his life anyway.

 

Furthermore, it would not be odd if he died. He was a weak person in the front lines and this is a war that involved dragons and strong mortals, it wouldn't be surprising if a weak person like him died. It was a war, death was inevitable.

 

5...

 

- What?? Human! Human! What do you mean?!

 

- Aigoo you unlucky bastard! I'm supposed to die earlier than you!

 

His ears twitched slightly at the hurried steps he was suddenly hearing, it was towards him and the White Star's direction. His family... really are fools. But they're his stupid fools.

 

"My last command... Run away you crazy bastards!"

 

Hah! He finally said it! 

 

Cale Henituse then bit his lip, his family was too close! They could get caught in the explosion. His reddish-brown eyes wandered towards White Star who was only looking at him in amusement.

 

"Hey you bastard, we're gonna die anyway so hear me out..."

 

1...

 

Cale Henituse's family who were close enough to see the White Star smirking and their commander's back were suddenly blocked by a water wall, courtesy of the White Star. When they try to pass their hands through it, it only crushed their hands because of the strong current pushing downwards.

 

In the transparent water they could see their precious family member slowly turning around and smiling fondly at them... the Hero's eyes was warm and gentle. It... gave them a warm feeling but... this was not the time to feel warmth.

 

One second. There was one second of dead silence as if Nature itself was keeping silent at the unfortunate turn of events. The precious smile of their commander was the last thing they saw before the place got engulfed by a bright light and an ear bleeding loud explosion invaded their senses.

 

 

 


 

 

 

Universe and Dimension, what are the difference between those two things?

 

A Universe is something that is used to described something as a whole. It is the whole thing that every planet and every dimension is in. A Universe is like a story. It has fixed characters or people and it also has a fixed plot. It is like a tree. And a tree has it's branches.

 

The branches are the dimensions. It is a different version of the... original Universe. The dimension could be a version of the universe where people lived abnormally or normally. The person who is in the 'main spotlight' of a universe could be a side person in a Dimension.

 

The largest branch would be called, [Dimension 0: ■■■], the main and 'canon' one, and so on and so on. The Universe is like the 'Prototype' version of it.

 

Hmm... To put it simply. A universe is a book and dimensions are the fanfictions that are created. 

 

In this case, this is [Universe: Birth of a Hero], and the Hero and Villain are originally from [Dimension 0: Lout of the Count's Family] and now they are transmigrated into [Universe: Three Ways to Survive a Ruined World], dimension still unknown.

 

According to the Twelve Main Gods Constitution Year ××× Article 1 Section 3 paragraph 1, "A mortal who is transported in a Universe that is entirely different from their original one shall be condemned with a punishment that is decided by the Holy Council."

 

Paragraph 2, "Shall it be known that there are third parties, then the punishment would be split into two parts that could only be decided by the Upper beings."

 

Paragraph 3, "Punishment one shall punish the mortal directly, punishment two shall punish those who are precious to the mortal."

 

Paragraph 4, "The mortal(s) in question does not have the freedom to prove wether they are innocent or not."

 

Even though it was the work of a God that made the mortals to be transmigrated into another Universe, the punishment would still be held for it is still breaking the law.

 

Though it could be considered 'unfair', it is still 'lawfully fair' in the eyes of the Twelve Main Gods and the Holy Council. In their eyes, a person who breaks the law, unfair or not, still deserves it's rightful punishment.

 

 

 


 

 

 

Cold.

 

That was the first thing that Cale Barrow thought of once his vision got surrounded with a dark void, it felt as if he was in a black hole, the void swallowing him whole.

 

The coldness he was feeling also made the black void even more empty looking. Although he is a mortal who has never felt the change of temperatures for the past few centuries, he was sure that the temperature he was feeling is coldness.

 

Strangely enough he felt at ease in this coldness. It wasn't a harsh kind of coldness that would make you shiver, it was simply a cool breeze type of coldness that was quite gentle.

 

After a while of just enjoying the coolness of this black void Cale Barrow began to hear the soft humming of a child. It was a bit eerie if you think about it, you're in a black void of emptiness, only being able to feel coldness and then suddenly you hear the soft humming of a child.

 

'What the hell...?'

 

Cale Barrow finds it annoying despite liking the soft humming, it felt easing to his ears but he did not like how it just randomly popped up.

 

The humming then suddenly stopped and the black void that Cale Barrow was looking at suddenly became... lighter? It was as if light was hitting closed eyes. Perhaps his eyes were just sealed tight?

 

With all his remaining will power he urged himself to 'open his eyes', oddly enough, it worked. 

 

His eyes met a... white ceiling? He was not sure, the ceiling looked white yet gray at the same time... it looked dull. Blinking his eyes to adjust to the sudden bright light, his gaze wondered towards... a strange machine. 

 

It was a white rectangle with a black one in the middle, it was also quite clean? He wasn't sure. The black thing had gray scale zigzags that were continuously going up or down, was it.. was it matching his heart beat?? What an odd machine... There were also some big numbers as well as small... letters? Was it letters? He wasn't sure... he can't see it much since it was too small.

 

He tried to lift his hand, for some odd reason he had so much trouble lifting it up, and was met by the sight of a light gray hand of a child, there were some tubes sticking to it and had... dark gray liquid in it? 'Why is everything in gray scale? Also, did I fucking regressed?'

 

He heard a door open which made his head immediately snap towards the direction of where he heard the opening of a door, it made his neck hurt. Maybe it was because his neck felt numb before he snapped his head towards a direction in instinct.

 

There stood a child, with features similar to his and eyes as sharp as his. The child was lazily smiling towards him but the child's eyes weren't. And as he expected... the child was also in gray scale.

 

'Is this what they call color blindness?'

 

He was about to open his mouth to ask the child something but the child beat him to it,

 

"You're finally awake. I think I should tell the nurse?" the child said in a calm voice, tilting his head as if he was not sure of the decisions he was about to make.

 

The accent and language sounded foreign to him but... he sure as hell recognize that voice. It was a squeaky, probably because he was still a child.. but... the voice is something he could recognize from Miles away,

 

"Cale Henituse?"

 

The child in front of him was silent for a moment before a familiar smirk bloomed on the child's face. 

 

'It really is that fucking bastard.'

 

The child nodded slightly and then spoke in Roan language that Barrow was familiar of, "If you're wondering... we're in another world."

 

As if the child was just throwing trash, the child threw a bomb of a revelation towards him.

 

"What? What the fuck."

 

"Kim Myung-dae. Keep your mouth shut if you're just going to spit out filthy words in that little mouth of yours. You are currently eight years old, your words should at least be filtered." the child said towards Barrow who felt as if he's a grown up man getting scolded by a child.

 

"Who the hell is Kim Myung-dae?"

 

"You."

 

Barrow gripped his head in frustration although weakly, he still managed to at least grab a fistful of is hair, Cale Henituse was frustrating him of how calm he is. They were literally in another world! Why is he saying all of this as if he's just taking a stroll in the plaza?? Maybe it's because Cale Henituse is a transmigrator that moved from body to body which made him immune to these kind of shocks?

 

Taking a deep breath, Cale Barrow calmed himself down.

 

"And you? What's your shitty ass name?"

 

The child looked at him with an offended look, "Kim Rok Soo. And don't call my name 'shitty'."

 

The child then stood up straight and composed himself as if he was an adult man child trying to fix his sudden burst of childishness.

 

"I am Cale Henituse, now known in this world as Kim Rok Soo. You are Cale Barrow, now known in this world as Kim Myung-dae. The both of us are eight years old and has the same birth mom and dad, we are twins. Well... identical twins to be exact. You have only woken up from a coma that has lasted for approximately two years and three months. Our father is the Marshal and our mother is the First Lady."

 

"..."

 

Cale Barrow was speechless, this punk in front of him kept dropping bomb revelations here and there as if it was just some minor news. He laid down on the soft white bed again and covered himself with the white? blanket. He refuses to believe that Cale Henituse became his fucking twin.

 

Nope. This has to be an illusion.

 

He closed his eyes and began to drift off to sleep, before he completely got enveloped by slumber he heard Cale Henituse's voice again,

 

"Hey bastard. Be grateful because I'm going to help you with whatever cultural shock you are about to experience."

 

Cale Henituse calmly stood by the foot of the bed, his reddish-brown eyes narrowing slightly as he observed the now child Cale Barrow sleep peacefully without any problems in the world.

 

"Good luck you crazy bastard, you're gonna need it."

 

Without the curse Barrow would be able to express himself more and enjoy life better. He looked like an ordinary child up close, that is if you don't know his attitude or thoughts.

 

This life would surely be interesting... the red head thought.

 

 

 


 

 

 

"..."

 

"I thought it was just an illusion..."

 

"Congrats clown for figuring out that it isn't."

 

It has been approximately one week ever since Cale Barrow arrived to this foreign place. He was also trying to adjust at the lack of colors in his vision. He had also found out that half of his body was still temporarily paralyzed while the other part still had some difficulty functioning properly.

 

Fortunately, Cale Henituse helped him to figure out the color of everyday things. Cale Henituse was also slowly trying to teach him the alphabet of this... country. Henituse said that this country 'Korea' is inside the continent 'Asia', Henituse also said that the country 'Korea' is split into two parts, North and South. He wonders where West and East is... Anyway, Henituse still hasn't said in what part of 'Korea' they are in.

 

Cale Henituse also helped him with his body movements, the now child hero also seemed to enjoy moving him around while Barrow is sitting on a wheelchair.

 

And apparently, the place he woke up in is a... 'hospital'? Henituse said that that was where the sick and injured gets transported in. He had thought of it as a 'healing establishment' of some sorts, just... more realistic without magic.

 

When he got out of the 'hospital' he was immediately placed in a 'car', Henituse said that a 'car' was a 'vehicle' used for long distance transportation. He still hasn't asked on where the horses were to be able to move this said 'car', surely the horses would be small for them to fit such a small space in the front of the 'car'.

 

Whilst Barrow was drowning in his thoughts of all the things he was curious about, Cale Henituse was just silently eating all the while observing the red head.

 

'This guy probably thinks that a car is run by horses... small horses.'

 

Cale sweat dropped and searched his records for an explanation about how cars move, although he doesn't have his 'Record' skill, his previous records were still etched in his mind, but since the ability that is keeping a hold of all the records is gone his capability of memorizing things has become so... weak. It's like he had short term memory loss.

 

"Henituse."

 

Cale flinched slightly and almost choked on his food but he did not let it be known. He raised his head slightly and looked at Barrow who was curiously looking at what he was eating.

 

"What is that food? Is it a type of dish in this world?"

 

Barrow sounded like an excited child that is about to learn new things. Cale Henituse coughed slightly before raising the bowl of food in his hands for Barrow to see it better.

 

"This is something called Kimchi it is a traditional side dish of salted and fermented vegetables, such as napa cabbage and Korean... radish. This is also widely known in both parts of Korea."

 

"Hmm... it doesn't look appetizing." Barrow said as he received the bowl of Kimchi from Cale who rolled his eyes at what he said. He ignored the 'Korean radish' part as he feels like he will be mocked and teased by Henituse if he mentions it.

 

"That's because you only see it in different shades of gray. Kimchi is mostly covered with the color red and orange, with some light colors here and there." Cale lamely explained.

 

"...Is it good?"

 

"You'll never find out unless you try it. We don't have the same taste in food so you might like it or you might not but it is sour most of the time. Oh, that specific Kimchi is also very s-"

 

Cale didn't get to finish his words as Barrow has already bit into a Kimchi.

 

"...picy..."

 

Cale sweat dropped when he saw Barrow's nose sweating and his cheeks turning slightly red. Was Barrow not used to eating spicy food? Or maybe he made the Kimchi too spicy? Anyway, Barrow looked cute he can't deny that fact.

 

"...It's good but..." Barrow mumbled as he tried to swallow the spicy food, his eyes tearing slightly at the corner. Why the hell did it feel as if he just ate thirty pieces of chili peppers? A food this spicy should be illegal! 'Who the hell would even be willing to eat something this spicy??'

 

His teary gaze then wandered towards a certain child who was looking at him in amusement, '...Right. This devilish bastard is willing to eat such food. Can this even be called food??'

 

And the same devilish bastard who was willing to eat that kind of food calmly and almost mockingly asked him, "You want milk?"

 

Barrow scowled but still responded, "...yes." Oh wow, even his breath became hot because of the spiciness of the food.

 

Cale grinned at him with that damned fake yet still bright grin. He doesn't know why, but the more he spends time with this damned red head, the more he is being attached to the guy. Tsk. Is this what they call 'Familiarity' because they're now biological siblings?

 

He clicked his tongue as he received the glass of milk that Cale handed him, he has absolutely no idea where it came from since they were in a 'lobby' of some sort. Wait, were they even allowed to eat here? Oh well, he doesn't care anyway.

 

Barrow just took small gulps of the milk as he tried not to show how desperate he is to remove the burning sensation in his mouth, tongue and throat. Why does he want to hide it you ask? Well, Cale Henituse was watching his every move like a hawk, he doesn't want to embarrass himself in front of his... fated enemy.

 

Cale, who was observing Barrow, was actually just trying to figure out the slightest of change in the red head's expression. But after a while he shook his head and realized that Barrow wasn't fooling him or anything like that. Barrow was actually openly expressing what he feels. It seems that the White Star was much easier to read than he initially thought.

 

Barrow, who finally finished the glass of milk yet still have a burning tongue, placed the empty glass of the coffee table as he took a deep breath and then looked at Cale Henituse. It was time to ask sate his curiosities.

 

"Henituse."

 

"Yes?"

 

"Where are the horses in the cɐɹs?"

 

Cale Henituse blinked owlishly as the butchered word repeated over and over again in his head, why was Barrow's pronunciation so bad? Was it that hard to say 'car' in Roan Language?

 

He looked at Barrow again and his lips parted slightly when he saw how dead serious Barrow was about his question, the boy didn't even realize just how alien he pronounced the word.

 

"It's 'cars' Barrow. We have to fix that horrible pronunciation of yours. And a car does not need a horse. They have wheels-"

 

"A carriage has 'wheels' too, although they are wooden."

 

Cale took a deep breath as he prepared himself for a lesson about cars for dummies.

 

"Car engines work by combusting fuel and air mixture with the help of a spark from the spark plugs. Your engine will start by inserting fuel and air into the cylinders. The piston inside the cylinder will move down during this stage. Then, the piston will move back up to compress the mixture. Once the piston is up, the spark plug will produce a spark to combust the mixture. This moves the piston back down and then it will move back up to get rid of the exhaust gases from the cylinder.

These small explosions move the engine’s piston up and down, and your engine will transfer this energy into your car’s transmission. The transmission will then power the driveshaft and ultimately your car’s wheels to move the car along."

(...credits to Motorverso.com)

 

Cale Barrow, who seemed to have gotten the hint that Cale Henituse does not want to explain it in full detail nor tell him what an engine, spark plug, 'cylinders', piston, exhaust gases nor driveshaft are, decided to ask another question that has been lingering in his mind.

 

"What the hell is that?"

 

Cale Barrow pointed at the large flat screen television that is positioned on the white wall of the lobby, the television was showcasing a man in a suit and a woman in a hanbok. It seems that the both of them are news anchors.

 

"That is a television, it is-"

 

Cale cut himself off and stood up, greeting the man who just came in the lobby. "Good Morning, Father. Is it time for your flight? If it is then I would let the driver know to prepare for your departure."

 

Barrow, who was still not familiar by most words kept his mouth shut and glanced behind him to look at the man that Cale Henituse seemed to greet respectfully.

 

The man who stood there was quite tall, how tall? He was not sure. Contrast to their physiques, the man had a pretty healthy looking appearance, not too skinny, not too chubby. Just fit unlike their thin appearance, well... to be honest Cale's the only thin person here, Barrow was a bit healthier. The man's face however looked like a mature version of their face, if Barrow would guess, he would think that this is their supposed father.

 

The man's gaze momentarily stopped at Cale before shifting towards Barrow, the man's eyes curled up a bit. "Ah. Myung-dae. It seems that you have already awoken. How come I am not aware of this? Has it been long since you awoken?"

 

Barrow was confused, were the 'Korean' words that the man was saying, directed to him?

 

The man frowned at the lack of response from the eight year old child that was still having trouble moving his limbs. It was understandable as it has been two years since he last moved them. The child could only move his hands and arms at the moment, and tilt his head. From time to time he still needed his br- fated enemy's assistance.

 

The man moved his gaze towards Cale once again who stood up straight.

 

"Kim Rok Soo. Mind telling me why my little Myung-dae isn't saying anything, hm?" the man was speaking in a bitter sweet voice that reminded Cale of a certain vicious butler.

 

"Due to being in coma for the last two years, it would be understandable for him to have problems in speaking. It is completely normal and can be easily resolved by making him practice speaking." 

 

The corner of the man's lips twitched slightly as he heard the obvious lie of his child. He was sure that he heard two voices before he came here, one belonging to Kim Rok Soo the other to Kim Myung dae. They spoke in a language that he did not recognize, it seems that a little someone has been sneaking books about countries from the outside world again. How amusing, his youngest child has learned to lie to him. Is this what they call the 'Rebellious Phase', he heard that this mostly occurs to teens that hit puberty but it seems that his children are a bit... special.

 

"I see... very well then."

 

The man's gaze looked at Barrow again and the man's hand gently pat the confused child's head.

 

"I do not know if you understand me nor remember me, I have yet to know much about how comatose patients works, but I am Kim Jun Seo. Your father."

Notes:

: For those who don't know, this is a remake or a re-write of my other fic, "Trash of the Scenarios". You can still see it as I did not delete it.

: The Universe and Dimensions part were just things that I thought of to make the two less confusing in this fic, though it would not be mentioned often, it is still good to ease the confusion that was supposed to happen.

: Twelve Main Gods Constitution is definitely something I made up to make the punishment part a bit... interesting. I don't know- I'm not a law student, yet. I'm still an engineering student so let me know if the law thingy sounds weird.

: Aigoo... Barrow being color blind doesn't really have any significance in the story, I just wanted to make him blind... in colors. I'm also sorta kind missing Cale Barrow, huhuhu... you will always be the clowniest villain in my books:(
...
Also- Have you seen Paseton?? Omg- I actually expected him to look.. I don't know- I expected him to look like Nagisa lmfao

: Hmm... if you still haven't grasped the personalities of Barrow and Cale then it's okay, they are meant to be complicated because they are fools who are from a world that seems to like misunderstandings and fake people.

: For the readers who are new to my way of writing, my stories tend to have an odd pacing, sometimes it would be fast sometimes it would be slow. I apologize if you find that frustrating.

: I'd probably upload one or two more chapter(s) before proceeding to the scenarios part

Chapter 2: The Villain's Attachment

Summary:

"I've become attached to the person I considered as an enemy, even now I still question his identity. I try to distance myself from him, but he seems to always come towards me on a whim. I'm not used to this kind of attachment, not when my curse is still partially present. Though, perhaps it feels good not to be lonely, I wish him to love me only. Platonically of course, incest is not something I endorse."

-Dramatic White Star

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Barrow was confused, did the guy re-introduce himself to him? he was not sure, but he has an inkling feeling that 'Kim Jun Seo' is a 'Korean' name. He was still not used to hearing such... weird names. Though, then again, even the names in his previous world are also weird. Like Cale. Cale means Dog. He doesn't know wether to be amused that Cale Henituse's name means 'Dog' or be sad that his own name also means 'Dog'. 

 

Hmm... does the names in this worlds also have meanings? Or are they just jumbled up letters put together to form an 'okay' name. He made sure to reserve that thought once he and Henituse are alone again, he still have more curiosities about this world after all.

 

"Very well then. I will be going, make sure to take care of your brother Kim Rok Soo." Kim Jun Seo said with a smile as he began to walk away from the twins, his steps were silent for a while before he suddenly placed more pressure in his steps, it seems he had slipped up in his hobby of silently walking. Kim Jun Seo has never made such a minor mistake in his whole life, perhaps it is because of old age getting to him? Or was he excited because his precious twins are learning to be like him? Life really is a mysterious thing that even he could not predict.

 

"Haaah..."

 

Cale Henituse heaved a heavy sigh as his posture relaxed, it was as if the danger had left his side, both figuratively and literally. Of course, the 'danger' was his father.

 

He sat down once more and practically slumped down on the couch as his mind kept repeating the mistake that he had done. He had made the mistake of lying to his father, though his reason was quite understandable, there was a very high chance that their father heard Barrow speaking. That man... had very good hearing to the point that he could hear every voice in this vicinity as well as a pin drop.

 

That man is also someone who could easily tell if someone is lying to him or not, though perhaps he and Barrow are an exception to that as their actions and way of thinking are unpredictable enough that even a God cannot tell their next moves.

 

Before he got drowned in another over thinking situation, he heard Barrow's curious voice asking him yet another stupid question.

 

"Hey, why are you like that? Is something wrong?"

 

For some reason, Barrow's voice had a hint of worry in his voice, seriously, there's barely anything happening in this damned household, Barrow himself did not know why he was worried for Cale. 'Henituse just sighed and had an agitated face- why does he has an agitated face, is something wrong? Agh! I'm doing it again!'

 

Barrow hit himself on the head which made Cale look at him weirdly, did the villain finally become crazy? Well, he always was, but he never openly showed it to his enemy...said enemy was sitting right beside his wheelchair.

 

'...Should I call a nurse? Does being a comatose patient also get them some brain damage? I think I've read about it once in an article... so... should I call a nurse? His hand must have hurt too since he has a pretty hard head.' Cale, who has no idea why Barrow hit himself, thought that the White Star has brain damage due to 'sleeping' for a long time.

 

Barrow took a deep breath and calmed himself down before asking another question because it seems that Cale has no plans in answering his question. "Anyway, what's the black rectangle flat box again?"

 

"That's a television it's...."

 

 

 


 

 

 

[Year xxxx]

[Cale Henituse/Kim Rok Soo: 9 years old: Alive.]

[Cale Barrow/ Kim Myung Dae: 9 years old: Alive.]

 

 

"Okay... say it slowly."

 

"I am Kim Myung dae, preferably called 'Barrow', I am a nine year old Korean. I have a twin brother named Kim Rok Soo, preferably called Cale, he is ten minutes younger.'' Barrow said in Korean language, his accent is still sloppy but he can now speak and understand the language. He was fortunate enough to have a good language teacher, which is little brother. Despite being born in the same day, Barrow was actually born ten minutes earlier which made him the older brother.

 

"Wonderful, you're getting good." Cale lamely praised, there wasn't really a benefit for praising the dramatic radish which is why he didn't dramatized his praise, or in other words, he didn't use his glib tongue.

 

"Yes that's right, a few months from now and I'll finally be able to speak fluent Korean." Barrow grinned broadly, proud of himself for finally being able to succeed in his goal. He then looked down at his red palms as well as the ruler in Cale's hands, he sweat dropped, Cale was a good yet scary teacher. Every wrong word he said got him a hit on the palms, though it was very light, he had so much mistakes to the point that his palm started to sting and go red. He was glad that Cale is weak.

 

"If you're so confident with that statement, then I'll start teaching you how to read and write in Korean then." Cale said with a small smirk as he saw Barrow's eyes tremble at his statement.

 

"Haha... very funny, let's not...? Yes...?" Barrow said with a nervous chuckle as he continued to sweat.

 

"No. I don't want you to be as stupid as a slot. You should at least be better than a ten year old in reading and writing Korean. ah. I'll also need to teach you the Korean from the other Korea." Cale calmly said as he sipped his cold water, there wasn't lemons nor apples here which made him just drink plain cold water.

 

Barrow heaved a deep sigh and plopped himself on the ground, not caring at the pain on his butt because he abruptly sat down. He felt as if Cale was worse than the devil, seriously, does this guy really have high expectations that he'll managed to learn both South and North Korean language, way of writing and accent?

 

...Though it makes him feel relieved that Cale has high hopes for him. It makes him a bit happy that Cale thinks that he could achieve such a feat that would normally burden a normal person. Learning a language that is VERY different from yours is quite hard, especially when the language you're learning is so damned complicated.

 

There were only these damned 'homonyms' that he needs to learn! Roan language did not have any 'homonyms' which made it easy to learn, but the language in this world has many. Like- how can '눈/nun' be both 'eye' and 'snow' at the same time? How in the world are you even supposed to differentiate those two words when you're not given any context or sample sentences??

 

There were also these 'tongue twisters' that Cale makes him do, seriously, what's even the point of those confusing things? To test his ability to say something fast without stammering? 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

"..."

 

Barrow was speechless, he did not expect that the First Dragon Slayer's text would be the exact same as the language he was being taught. Was it a good thing, or a bad thing? Of course it was a good thing as he still remembered most of the contents in that book then it would be beneficial for him if he manages to translate it.

 

Though he was a bit curious, was the First Dragon Slayer a transmigrator that originally came from this world? It would not be too surprising as a God likes to meddle with mortal's lives as if they are just wooden dolls. Wooden dolls to be discarded when it's not entertaining anymore, or to be abandoned when the owner finally sees another doll that is more to their liking or more entertaining.

 

One could say he was a hypocrite for finding those behavior of Gods annoying, because he too also discards his minions that aren't useful to him anymore.

 

"Hmm..." Barrow hummed as he narrowed his eyes at the thing written on his paper. It was '김명대', he had absolutely no idea what in the world that read. He wanted to ask Cale as to what it read but he was a bit afraid that his palms would get slapped by the damned ruler again.

 

But it seems that he didn't need to ask the question as Cale had already answered it for him,

 

"Your name."

 

"What?"

 

"The thing I wrote on that paper is your name hyung, it's read as 'Kim Myung-dae'."

 

Barrow's mouth formed into an 'o' as he looked down at the piece of paper once again, smiling slightly. So that's how his name is written in 'Korean' language, huh?

 

"How about your name? How is it written?"

 

"It's the thing written below your name."

 

Barrow's reddish brown eyes gazed down on the other name below his, it was written as '김록수'. He tilted his head, he has a guess that the 'Kim' is the '김' since both of their names has one. He smirked proudly at himself and then pointed at the '김' and proudly said,

 

"Then this is read as 'Kim', right?"

 

Barrow's smile broadened when he saw Cale nod his head, but it instantly fell when he saw Cale's own smirk.

 

"But do you know what it means?"

 

"..."

 

"Hm?"

 

"...no."

 

Cale closed his eyes and then nodded again, "It's quite understandable that you don't. It means, 'Gold'."

 

Barrow was speechless for a moment before,

 

"...The surname suits you. You gold loving lunatic."

 

"Hyung-nim. Write an essay tomorrow with good grammar and is written in full Korean."

 

"Fuck."

 

 

 


 

 

 

[Year xxxx]

[Cale Henituse/Kim Rok Soo: 10 years old: Alive.]

[Cale Barrow/ Kim Myung Dae: 10 years old: Alive.]

 

 

"...What do you call a 'brother' in Korea?" Barrow finally asked the question that has been circulating in his mind for countless of weeks. Since he and Cale Henituse are biologically related in this life, then shouldn't he start calling and acting like a big brother for this gold loving lunatic? He may not be a decent parent figure but he sure as hell can try and be a good big brother for this sacrificial bastard.

 

"Older or younger?" Cale lamely asked as he munched at the cookies that their mother gave them.

 

"They're... different?" Barrow questioned as his shoulders slumped down again, seriously, why is everything so damned different in this 'Korea'?? 

 

Cale raised an eyebrow and nodded his head.

 

"Younger brother. What do you call a 'younger brother' in 'Korea'?"

 

"'Namdongsaeng' means 'younger brother' in Korean, but you can also use 'Dongsaeng' which means 'younger sibling'. Though you don't necessarily need to be actual siblings to be called that, you could just be friends and it would still be okay with being called that, but you need to be an older male to use the term 'dongsaeng'. On a side note, you shouldn't use that term when calling out to them, you should use their name. Now that I think about it... now that you reading, writing and speaking lessons are over, I should teach you about cultures and honorifics." Cale placed a finger under his chin and looked towards Barrow who froze at the thought of new lessons.

 

"Please don't..." Barrow said in a weak voice before abruptly standing up and then placing his hands on his lips as he looked down at his little brother who was still lazily eating cookies. It's been two months ever since Barrow has been able to walk and stand up on his own again, although it still places a burden on his body when he tries to exercise his lower body.

 

"Okay. From now on, I will call you 'dongsaeng'. So you better call me 'older brother' now."

 

Cale raised an eyebrow at the last statement that Barrow said, 'This fool...'

 

"I've been calling you 'big brother' since last year ago."

 

"What?"

 

Barrow blinked.

 

"...yes. 'Hyung' means 'older brother' and is used by males... You haven't noticed?"

 

Barrow dumbly nodded. He had absolutely no idea that Cale Henituse was the first one that accepted that they are now siblings and should just suck it up and be a good brother. Does... does that mean that Cale is okay with his enemy being his brother??

 

This hero... really is odd...

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

"The fuck are we wearing?" Barrow furrowed his eyebrows as he tugged at the scarf loosely tied around his shoulders as well as the white long sleeve button up shirt. The scarf was an ugly shade of gray, in his eyes at least, in the real word it was actually just a vibrant red scarf.

 

"Uniform..." Cale, who was wearing the same thing but had a badge on his chest pocket, sighed as if he did not like being out in the open. He did not like how their father practically dragged him and Barrow outside. Seeing the other children already got his social battery drained.

 

"For what?" Barrow asked as he supported his little brother who seemed to not have enough energy to even stand up. Seriously... his brother's amount of energy as well as strength is very laughable. Even an old guy has more energy than him and a toddler could also have more strength than him.

 

Barrow did not receive a reply and instead the body he was supporting became limp and heavier. "Huh?" was the 'smart' reply that left his lips as he looked down towards his brother who had his eyes closed.

 

His eyes widened and shook slightly as he panicked, drawing the little body closer to his. What the fuck?? Did Cale Henituse suddenly collapsed?? In the middle of their conversation??

 

Wait... was his curse taking effect?

 

He frantically checked for a pulse and heaved a sigh of relief when he found one. Good. That was good. Cale was just unconscious, not dead. As much as he did not want to admit it, he did not like the idea of his little brother dying.

 

"Father...! Father! Rok Soo is...!"

 

Barrow called out to his father who fortunately was about to approach them. Kim Jun Seo dropped whatever he was holding and approached the two. He held Cale and then sighed in relief before looking at Barrow with a soft smile on his face.

 

"Don't worry... he's alright. It seems that his narcolepsy is worsening..."

 

Barrow's lips became tight shut as his voice seemed to get caught in his throat, his father's eyes did not seems gentle. He did not look like a parent who was relieved that their child is not in a critical situation rather... he looked like an enemy. An enemy that felt disappointed upon the survival of the hero.

 

"I-I'll hold him!" Barrow squeaked before snatching Cale's body from the man. He did not want his brother being held by the man he will now consider as an enemy. Was this why Cale is always tense around their father? Their 'father' did not have the gaze of a father, instead he had the gaze of a predator.

 

Kim Jun Seo's eyes narrowed before curling up into a pair crescents. "I see..."

 

...

 

That was the first time that Barrow had been in front of Cale when he had a narcoleptic episode, the little red haired villain swore that he would never leave his little brother who had a high risk of being in danger because of his narcolepsy. It would be bad if Cale had an episode while being around strangers or at an unknown location.

 

 

 


 

 

 

[Year xxxx]

[Cale Henituse/Kim Rok Soo: ???]

[Cale Barrow/ Kim Myung Dae: 11 years old: Alive.]

 

 

Barrow's face was stoic and focused as he tired to shoot his target in the gray dot, which is, like a 'bullseye'. In truth, he had absolutely no idea what a 'bullseye' is, he had just heard someone from another station saying it when his shot almost got the big gray circle. He had an inkling feeling that the big circle isn't actually color gray, but he had no way to know about it as his little brother was not by his side. 

 

He clicked his tongue when he missed again which made the person besides him flinch and jerk which made the guy shoot the lowest point of the target. The guy turned towards him and flinched again when he saw the stoic look of the kid, such a scary kid... how did he even manage to get to this part of the training so fast? Most trainees only manages to get here when they're already fourteen.

 

Barrow gritted his teeth and then sighed, placing down the firearm gently before turning towards the instructor who was looking at him with a calculative gaze.

 

"I heard that your twin has been put down."

 

The instructor smirked in amusement. Kim Myung-dae was such an interesting child that did not have any balance in him, the only person who can make him docile is his dear little twin who was unfortunately put down into mental treatment. Without his beloved twin, Kim Myung-dae is an empty shell or perhaps... he's a person without his mask of childishness.

 

The instructor was quite interested with this kid. The kid was very childish and energetic like any other kid but when his stoic twin disappeared from his side, he became serious. Day by day, Kim Myung-dae started to resemble his father's personality more and more. The Kim Family of this generation really are interesting individuals.

 

Barrow snarled when he heard the ugly Instructor's voice and comment. That guy really is ugly both inner and outer appearance. Such a despicable waste of oxygen in this damned world, he should just perish and die so that he could at least help the plants have their needed nutrients.

 

"And I saw you eyeing my mother. Do you want me to tell Father, hm?" Barrow gave a snarky response, he had learned from his little brother that black mail is the best way to shut somebody up. He had also learned that black mail could also lead you to some troublesome shits if the person you blackmailed had more power than you. But in this situation... Barrow had more power than the instructor.

 

The instructor's face turned red at the obvious mocking of the soon to be Marshal, he clicked his tongue and scowled. He does not have the right to hurt the little Marshal...-nim... because that would be an immediate sign of treason. He did not have the power to properly 'discipline' this rude child as he knows that he would be executed or be put into the 'Three Generations Punishment'.

 

"Fucking brat." the instructor grumbled.

 

Barrow's lips twitched into a small smirk as he heard that grumble before he blinked, he was suddenly reminded of Cale's lessons about honorifics and stuff and how it's quite important. Should he have used honorifics? No... no. Cale doesn't even use honorifics with the crown prince! No way in hell is he going to use honorifics to someone he does not like.

 

Barrow nodded at his thoughts before walking away, presumably towards the location of his Mother. 

 

His Mother was a lovely fellow, she likes to give Cale and him fond smiles as well as gentle eyes, at least Barrow could say that this Mother of theirs is a proper Mother. In terms of giving parental love that is. She's still quite... troubled in taking care of kids, it's probably because she was quite young or maybe she didn't want to have any kids at all! Barrow wouldn't blame her for not wanting kids, he finds them too hard to take care of. He's amazed that his lazy sloth-like little brother managed to take care of three children, a bit more if the wolf siblings are included, and many man children.

 

Although... even if their Mother is proper in terms of giving parental love, she did not seem there... It just looks as if she is an inanimate object that would only function to their given commands. She does not have her free will and her smiles are painted with empty lies that are not malicious. She was just a woman that wants to reassure her children with her fond smiles that was so perfect you wouldn't even notice that it's fake.

 

He sighed before putting up a smile when her mother's figure came into view. His mother is pretty simple, compared to those who are in his original Universe that is, she has straight hair that is neatly styled. She has small narrowed eyes that looks fitting of her appearance. Her skin is pale(?) and she looked healthy. The only thing that could ruin her image would probably the odd choice of clothes? Formal clothes did not suit her that much but since she's the First Lady then she needs to wear it... wether she likes it or not.

 

"Good Morning Mother." Barrow gave a simple greeting. He noted to ask Cale... whenever he gets back... if there are also 'formal' and 'informal' speech in 'Korean'. Speaking of Cale... 'Have they been feeding him well? What if he get's sick? He doesn't have his big brother by his side! He might also get a narcoleptic episode!'

 

Yoo A-Yeong, their mother, smile froze as she stared down at her oldest son. Her eyes were widened slightly and her posture was stiff when she heard Barrow's greeting. There wasn't really anything wrong with the greeting but the pronunciation... is not something you should here. The pronunciation that Barrow used was mostly used in the other Korea.

 

She calmed herself down and fixed her smile before gently saying, "Good Morning to you too, Kim Myung-dae... where..." she stop herself from asking before shaking her head.

 

"Yes?" Barrow asked with a tilt of the head, did he slip up? Did he accidentally spoke in Roan Language? Cale would be so disappointed in him if that was the case.

 

"Nevermind... Your brother would be released today. Are you excited?"

 

Barrow's eyes sparkled at the first great news that reached his ears for the past six months before nodding courtly, not wanting to show his excitement.

 

Yoo A-Yeoung smiled gently and patted her son's head. Her son is really adorable... he's trying to keep a straight face even though she could see him practically vibrating in excitement.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

"...Hahaa... how the tables have turned..."

 

Barrow happily said and laughed slightly as he slowly pushed the wheelchair that Cale is sitting on. Said person was just eating ramyeon all the while enjoying the gentle breeze. If Cale were to have a say in this, he would say that it's beneficial! Why? Because he doesn't need to walk. He also doesn't needs to move around the wheelchair using his hands because he has a sla- older brother to do that for him.

 

"Hm... but it's looks like you are enjoying it rather than finding it annoying." Barrow sweat dropped as he looked down at his little brother who only nodded slightly.

 

Barrow waited for a few moments before casually saying,

 

"The God of Death spoke in my dreams today."

 

COUGH!! cOUGH! cOuGH!

 

Cale choked on his noddles when he heard the casual drop of a bomb as he pounded his fist on his chest. He frantically searched for his glass of water as he gulped down the contents of it. 

...

After that embarrassing scene, Cale's face became stoic again as if nothing happened, he coughed into his fist and asked, "What did he say?"

 

Barrow's lips formed into a thin line after seeing his brother just casually ask a question right after almost choking to death. He sweat dropped and unconsciously patted his brother's head. He loves his brother even though he's weird.

 

"One year from now and he's going to send a 'Guide Book' of this world for us, well technically it's only for you since he did say that you're the only one who could read it."

 

COUGH! cOUGh! coUGh!

 

 


 

 

 

[Year xxxx]

[Cale Henituse/Kim Rok Soo: 12 years old: Alive]

[Cale Barrow/ Kim Myung Dae: 12 years old: Alive.]

 

 

"Hm..."

 

Cale hummed as he opened up the letter that came with the Guide book that the God of Death sent them. He's pretty sure that there's some downside in this guide book since it looks too good to be true.

 

"What's that?" Barrow asked with a raised eyebrow.

 

"A letter that came with the God of Death's 'guide book'."

 

 

 

The 'guide book' would disappear as soon as you finish reading all of it. Well... the contents are the only thing that would disappear but you'll still have the book.

 

It will...

 

 

Cale's eyes narrowed at the information as he sighed, the God of Death... was actually helping them. There was no downsides in the 'guidebook', it was just pure things that could help them smoothly live their life comfortably.

 

"What was written?"

 

"Just some side notes from the God of Death."

 

Barrow felt as if he was being dismissed by his brother, judging from the simple and vague answer that he was given. He sighed and shook his head, his little brother was so secretive! He still hasn't explained to him why ⬛ ⬛⬛ ⬛⬛! Maybe because it was unimportant? Or was it because he still did not trust Barrow? It pains Barrow a bit at the thought that Cale still hasn't fully trusted him yet, although the former hero has good reasons not to trust him, it still pains him. 

 

Cale on the other hand finally opened the vintage looking 'guidebook'. The God of Death probably thought that vintage things looks pleasing to the eyes. The book cover was made of leather and has a black and white ribbon to it. The book cover also had gold engravings that forms roses, stems and leaves. The pages looked quite yellow and the contents looked like it was hand written. It had a very neat handwriting per say.

 

 

 

Only I know the end of this world.

 

 

Cale rose an eyebrow. Was this a first point of view novel kind of thing? Oh well... the prologue is starting quite strong too. Is it a transmigration or reincarnation manhwa? Or perhaps a regression one? He knows that those are the only genres that could have this kind of prologue.

 

Who would even say 'end of this world' if it's not... a book... Oh. OH.

 

 

 

One day our MC finds himself stuck in the world of his favorite webnovel. What does he do to survive? It is a world struck by catastrophe and danger all around.

 

 

His edge? He knows the plot of the story to end. Because he was the sole reader that stuck with it. Read his story to see how he survives!

 

 

'Not another fucking catastrophe!'

 

Cale's left eye twitched before sighing. It seems that his guess is right. The 'main character' of this world and him almost have the exact same situation. Fiction overlapping with reality? Was that what happened?

 

'And I guess I will be the one to truly know this world's end. Because this guy definitely changed the ending.'

 

Cale nodded to himself and pat himself on the back as if consoling himself that he's not the only person here who ruined the plot and ending of the story they read just because they got thrown into the world of that story. Yep. He's definitely not the only one. And this story will definitely have misunderstandings. Definitely. Other readers should know the pain of being misunderstood.

 

Barrow furrowed his eyebrows and dumbly watch his brother have a full on consoling session with himself. Are heroes... normally weird like him or is his little brother just special?

 

He shook his head then gently patted his little brother's head, surely it would at least help his brother feel better...?

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

"...Dokja died again." Cale rubbed his temples as he looked at the page over and over again. Not only is this 'Kim Dokja' getting him frustrated because of all his deaths it is also making him a bit relieved that... Thank God! None of his companions are like that.

 

Barrow, who was looking at him sternly with dark eye bags below his eyes sighed for the nth time this day. "What the fuck are you doing up at Midnight?"

 

Barrow did not enjoy the light that was coming from Cale's lamp. Seriously, how is this person so motivated when it comes to reading but so drained when it comes to daily activities...? Once again. His little brother is so damned weird.

 

"Hmm... I was just reading. What do you think was I doing?"

 

Barrow grumbled and then stood up from the bed as he snatched the book away from Cale who let out a "Hey!". Barrow ignored his little brother and promptly sat down on the 'guidebook' which made Cale look at him with a baffled expression.

 

"You aren't getting this book unless you have eight hours of sleep." Barrow said sternly as he rubbed his eyes to get the sleep away from them. Welp. It seems that he will stay up today.

 

"Kim Myung-dae. You can't just make me sleep, I just... can't-" 

 

Right after Cale said that he collapsed because of a narcoleptic episode which made Barrow chuckle and then shake his head. This fool... 

 

 

 


 

 

 

[Year xxxx]

[Cale Henituse/Kim Rok Soo: 13 years old: Alive]

[Cale Barrow/ Kim Myung Dae: 13 years old: Alive.]

 

 

Cale and Barrow smiled as they served a couple of soldiers as well as the instructor some cooked meat. It would be the first time in their lives to eat some meat for they are too poor to afford them. It would be a good first impression to give someone food, no?

 

"Ah... Thank you little marshal-nims." A soldier said sweetly as he gave the two their own smile, though he is not too fond of the Kim Family, he at least likes the children since they are helpful and nice... like angels. Cale however was much more helpful than his brother that is why they have dubbed him 'Hananim' for that reason as well as... another reason.

 

"Your welcome soldier-nim!" Barrow said happily as he grinned brightly which made most of the soldiers there chuckle and comically shield their eyes from the 'brightness of the smile'.

 

"Your welcome soldier-nim." Cale, the more quiet of the two, said quietly as he smiled softly.

 

Kim Jun Seo, who was watching his children from the sidelines, smiled coldly as his eyes glinted with amusement. He did not know that his children were like that... How... interesting. Should he put a tail on them?

 

He hummed, "I am quite proud of my children."

 

Kim Ma-ri, his sister who was going to be the next Marshal in case he dies, nodded in approval. She too is interested in her nephews, specially Kim Rok Soo. That child specifically was a whole nother' story than his brother. Though perhaps she shouldn't have favorites... after all both of them have their masks. Both of them can also be described a dool, but they are not 'new' or 'loved', rather they are 'broken' and 'abandoned'.

 

"...Put a tail on them." she said.

 

Kim Jun Seo looked at his sister and nodded in agreement, "Yes... I was thinking about that...Though I am curious as to why you would want to put a tail on your dear nephews? Didn't you love them to the point that you made me halt Kim Rok Soo's mental medication?"

 

Kim Ma-ri clicked her tongue at her brother's comment. "Both of them took after you, surely enough they would sooner or later plan an escape. Like yours."

 

Kim Jun Seo, who was suddenly reminded of his teen days, scowled at his sister before sighing. She did have a point. Those two probably have a plan by now.

 

...and he was right.

 

 

 


 

 

 

[Year xxxx]

[Cale Barrow/ Kim Myung Dae: 14 years old: Alive.]

 

 

"Ugh! Fuck!"

 

Kim Jun Seo, who was normally calm and collected, shouted in frustration. He and his soldiers did not manage to catch his cheeky little youngest son. That damned brat had a flawless plan to the point that they wouldn't have found out if he did not notice the lack of smiles from his oldest son. His oldest son, Kim Myung-dae, would only smile if Kim Rok Soo was there.

 

He ruffled his own hair before a smirk adorned his face.

 

"Damned brat... now I know how my father felt when I also escaped. "

 

He laughed and then sighed before slumping down his chair. It was a good thing that he has some soldiers sent in the other Korea, he had a feeling that his youngest son would go there considering that Kim Rok Soo knows the dialect there as well as the culture.

 

"Let's just see if you're a smarter rat than I am, Kim Rok Soo."

 

He looked towards his vault of money before shaking his head and sweat dropping. His son even robbed him. Damn brat was smart enough to crack the code... or maybe he managed to see the code?

 

"Haaah.... This is a disaster."

 

His son even finished his training years first before escaping... haaah.... that brat is really troublesome. He's just so... predictable yet unpredictable at the same time...!

 

"Gah! That brat would be the end of me!"

 

He continued being dramatic despite knowing that a pair of reddish-brown eyes are watching him. His other son.

 

"What the hell? Did he go crazy?" Barrow mumbled as his brows furrowed. Why would a calm person like him be so frantic with the escape of one person? He could literally just send out soldiers to find his little brother. Though... his little brother is quite a sneaky rat, he would surely know a place where he could get protected or a place where he would not be detected.

 

But... he was also quite shocked. His brother has always told him that he would escape, he just didn't expect it to be yesterday. That guy didn't even ask for help nor said good bye.

 

He shook his head fondly as he sighed. His brother would surely go back for him. Definitely.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

"Oh god... this is driving me crazy...!"

 

Barrow gripped his hair in frustration. About a while ago he had come into his brother's room to check if he was asleep, completely forgetting that his brother wasn't with him.

 

"haaah... keep it together Barrow! Your brother is gone...! Wait no- he isn't!"

 

Barrow groaned and then buried his face in his brother's pillow. He was so used to checking Cale if he's sleeping daily that he had unintentionally checked his brother's room for more than three months if he was sleeping. He should get rid of that habit of his.

 

His head then shot up when a sudden thought came into his mind,

 

"Oh no... what if he gets a sworn brother in the other Korea?? Will he forget about me??"

 

He took a deep breath before shaking his head. Surely his brother won't forget about him. Right? Right. Cale Henituse loves him! Platonically of course. He had learned that 'love' was being used most of the time as romantically that you need to classify that it's platonic love. Seriously... everything here can be misunderstood and he hates it.

 

"Well... if he... if he gets a new hyung then I would get a new dongsaeng!"

 

Barrow huffed and then turned away as if he just turned away from Cale's disapproving face that was definitely not besides him. Oh god... he's hallucinating.

 

 

 


 

 

 

[Year xxxx]

[Cale Henituse/Kim Rok Soo: 15 years old: Alive]

 

 

"Aigoo... Another day of work... why do people always comes to me for help? There are other hackers in this damned world...! Why me??"

 

Cale sighed in despair as he rested his chin on his fist, he had absolutely no sleep since yesterday because he got a request from a Government Official. Good thing that he did not come across unnecessary things while he was trying to find the information he needed... last time he came across something...

 

Cale shuddered, suddenly remembering when he saw files upon files of beheaded men as well as child p*rn while he was trying to check how someone got lots and lots of bit coin. Turns out his customer's friend was actually a murderer and a pedophile, thankfully he managed to point the suspect to the cops... anonymously of course, he did not want unwanted attention. He did not want to have that kind of experience again.

 

Thankfully, his customer was kind enough to pay him more than their initial agreement. He was a bit happy but still shaken because of his discover. Nevermind. He was VERY happy that he got more money.

 

"Haaah... the things I do for money..."

 

He shook his head slowly before straightening his back when he got a notification. Was there another customer? Aigoo... he still has fifteen more pending requests...

 

He opened up the notification and tilted his head as he blinked owlishly. Someone tagged him? Who the hell even managed to find his account? He never posted anything there nor decided to socialize, he just made a social media account so he can track what the fuck's happening in the world.

 

 

OMGGGG!!!

 

Guys! We've finally found out the identity of the world known hacker 'Silver Shield'! Turns out it's a 'he'! Our team managed to caught him in the act of reporting yet another pedophile that he came across! How noble of him!

 

@Weakhuman

 

 

"..."

 

"These damn millennials... They even have a whole team??"

 

Cale rubbed his temples and buried his face in his palms as he screamed into it. What the hell?? He took all his time to stay anonymous for two whole years only for his identity to be discovered... and even posted for the whole world to see!

 

It has only been five minutes since it was posted and it already had ten thousand likes...! His slacker life... his peaceful...

 

Knock! Knock! Knock! Thump!

 

He jolted upwards and looked towards his door. His eyes widening in horror as he realized that the police station he reported in was very near to his house which means... the 'team' that found him knows about his address. 

 

"You've got to be kidding me!"

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

"...Oh no... I forgot about Barrow...!"

 

Cale gasped when he suddenly remembered that his brother was still with their family.

 

"...oops? What should I tell Barrow? Haha..."

 

He laughed nervously before slowly packing a bag for all the things he would need to get Barrow out of their residence. Huhh... he would be proud of that guy if he manages to stay sane without his guidance.

 

 

 


 

 

 

[Year xxxx]

[Cale Henituse/Kim Rok Soo: 16 years old: Alive]

[Cale Barrow/ Kim Myung Dae: 16 years old: Alive.]

 

 

"Are we in the right subway?"

Notes:

: To be honest, I can make a more proper and better poem than the one I placed on the summary, but like- I don't really have the energy to make sure that my poem is professional looking. My English teacher would have been disappointed in me if I made a poem like that.

: Huuu... I tried to make as much lore as possible without giving out too much lore at the same time, since most of y'all have probably read the original one first, then I figured you would know half of the things that I've written here.

: This was a long chapter:) I hope you enjoyed it dear readers~

Chapter 3: First Main Scenario(1)

Summary:

"The world is a stage and a stage brings entertainment."

-White Star

Notes:

: I had... no idea how to start off this chapter, I'm sorry if it's kinda sloppy

: Korean language would be written normally without the underlines or it being italic. Roan/Western/Eastern Language would be... random codes again... and would be harder to decipher this time around... hehehehe. Probably. I know y'all are smart enough or bored enough to the point that you'll eventually decipher the codes...

: Only 3/5 of this was proofread... sorry about that... a wave of laziness hit me

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

"Hmm..."

 

Barrow could hear the soft humming of his brother despite the loud noises in this... 'Subway Train' as they call it. It was very very interesting to say the least, he had never seen such public transport before! And so... 'high tech' too! There are also these things called... 'rails'(?). It was so fascinating to him as the only 'transport' in their previous world were carriages, ships and transportation scrolls.

 

He was enthralled by the genius minds of humans here in this world. There in their previous world, the nobles and kings decided to stuck at the old fashion way of living and barely gave any heed in the progress of making things modern. Though... they at least put mana in to use and decided to stop burning all those who showed any signs of being a mage. It was an old folklore in his very first life, 'mages' being burned alive or stoned.

 

His eyes then wandered towards the windows, handles and then towards a particular Korean. Even without his color blindness, he could still assure himself that the Korean Man is one of the simplest person he has ever seen. His facial features are not too much but not too less, he's a complete average man.

 

He has no idea how this is the 'Kim Dokja' that made his brother frown all the time because of all his deaths. His brother did not manage to tell him about the 'guide book' detail by detail, but he at least knows most of the major things that they should not tinker. 

 

It makes Barrow feel like he and his brother are Protectors of Fate, since their 'job' is to make sure that everything written in fate is going to happen, one way or another. Although, when he joked about it, his brother became all grumpy and stuff for one whole day, saying things like 'I hate Fate' and 'Don't mush me up with Fate'.

 

"Haaah..." Barrow heaved a sigh before glaring towards the Korean which is, Kim Dokja. He already had a feeling that this guy would annoy the shit out of him even though the guy's crime would only be breathing towards his direction.

 

He has no idea how this guy is supposed to be 'like his brother'. If there is someone that is similar to Cale Henituse then the whole world would have not been here because of all the chaotic things they would have been doing. It would also be very problematic if he has to babysit another Cale Henituse. One Cale is already enough. It's also not like he's going to baby anybody else other than his little brother.

 

His little brother is the only precious thing in this whole world that needs protection. This guy could unintentionally kill himself! His body is as frail as thin glass, his ability to attract trouble is to the maximum level, his denseness is very laughable and worrisome, his affinity towards dangerous things is also something you should not ignore and to top it all! He refers to himself as garbage.

 

And apparently, his little brother's beautiful looks also attracts weirdos towards him. Weirdos that Cale Barrow disposed off of course, he cannot let such bastards live even after openly displaying their disgusting fantasies. Seriously... his little brother is sixteen! Barely mature and is still innocent to that kind of shit. Of course, he would ignore the fact that his dongsaeng is a transmigrator such as himself, his little brother is innocent. Period.

 

Barrow, who was lost in his own thoughts, did not realize that he had been staring at the Korean Man, Kim Dokja, with so much malice that you would think that Kim Dokja killed Barrow's entire family as well as his pets and robbed him off of all the things he thinks precious.

 

Kim Dokja, the man who was receiving the gaze, did not know what to do. Should he say something to clear up a misunderstanding? that he also misunderstood. Or should he wave back to the red haired wearing hanbok teen who was smiling at him all the time while waving slightly. Were the gaze and wave actually for him or someone from besides him? He did not want to embarrass himself.

 

Kim Dokja lifted his hand up and gave the hanbok wearing red head a small wave and a nervous smile which made the teen's smile widen. He sighed in relief, relieved that he did not embarrass himself.

 

His colleague that was besides him, Yoo Sangah, let out a soft chuckle. She found her colleague's situation to be quite adorable. Were the red haired duo some sort of frenemies with Kim Dokja? "I would pay to see this interaction in repeat..." she whispered under her breath with a small smile.

 

It makes her smile a bit to see her usually anti-social colleague to at least be socializing in this subway train.

 

'Aigoo... Yoo Sangah-ssi has been smiling and giggling like a schoolgirl... Is there something wrong on my face that she finds funny?' Cale, who completely misunderstood the brunette's smile, placed his hand on his cheek and started to feel his skin if something was off about it.

 

At that moment, the subway lights turned off, and the inside of the train became dark.

 

Kiiiiiiiik-! The subway train shook loudly and let out a metallic sound.

 

Cale's smile faded into a grim line while Barrow's train of thoughts stopped and instead pulled his brother closer to him. His brother is incredibly weak and weak-hearted(in a different way), so he made it his duty as an older brother to protect this hopeless and dense brother of his.

 

"Aigoo... I'm not some porcelain doll that could break easily, you know?" Cale sighed but did not try to squirm away from Barrow, Barrow's body was very warm despite being completely fine, he's basically Cale's personal heater.

 

"Yes. You're not a porcelain doll. You're glass." Barrow replied stoically as he looked around with narrowed eyes, there was so much ruckus and loud noises that was happening which made him cover his little brother's ears. Who knows? The loud noises might make his little brother's ear bleed.

 

Uh, what?”

 

“W-What is this?”

 

In the dark, one or two smartphone lights turned on which made Barrow look at it in wonder. Were those small slabs of black stones similar to the 'television' that Cale had said? Well... it might not be black stones since his dongsaeng did said that it was made of metal...

 

His ears twitched slightly when he heard a voice that caught his attention. “Don’t worry. It isn’t a big deal.”

 

Barrow snapped his head towards 'Kim Dokja' who was trying to console a brunette who was gripping his arm. Were they lovers? Friends? What are they? His brother never really said anything about other characters and just said things about 'Kim Dokja', 'Yoo Junghyuk', 'Han Sooyoung' and 'Bihyung'.

 

'What the hell... this is not the time to be romantic Korean guy!' Barrow thought in frustration before scowling. Had they not realized the heaviness of the situation or are they giving themselves fall hope of reassurance? Or maybe he's just overreacting since not everyone is as attentive as he is, not everyone experienced many loses for being a fool. Mortals in this world really is an interesting bunch that Barrow still have yet to understand.

 

Barrow turned towards his brother who was passing a cold water bottle towards the shaken Yoo Sangah who smiled at him gratefully. He shook his head and sighed, he still has no idea if his brother is a saint or a demon. Maybe both? This guy is both cruel yet helpful at the exact same time that it makes you think that he's a walking contradiction. Which he actually is. Or perhaps he's a neutral? From what he remembered Cale Henituse is a Chaotic Good...

 

They then heard the Engineer's announcement, –Telling all passengers on the train.Telling all passengers on the train.

 

Barrow gasped and then turned towards where he heard the voice, his eyes sparkled slightly. Was this the 'speaker' thing that Cale told him about?? He was told that it was similar to a communication device but with no signs of magic in it. 

 

E-Everyone run away… Run…!

 

"Haahahaha..." Barrow chuckled and then jabbed his brother's side gently, "It makes me remember a certain memory."

 

Cale glared at him which just made Barrow chuckle more. The engineer's announcement was all too similar to Cale's last words towards his family, the difference is, Cale at least looked cool when he said that but the engineer sounded like a drenched rat.

 

A bright light flashed from the front of the subway train. There was a loud drumming sound followed by a pop. Something was heading this way in the darkness.

 

 

[The free service of planetary system 8612 has been terminated.]

 

[The main scenario has started.]

 

 

'The dokkaebi 'Bihyung' that Cale told me about is...' Barrow squinted his eyes and then sweat dropped, 'less vicious-looking than what I initially thought... Cale did say that 'Bihyung' would have an appearance that I would not expect...'

 

With two small horns and wearing a small straw mat, the strange and fluffy creature was floating in the air. It was too strange to call it a fairy, too evil to call it an angel, and too tranquil to call it a demon. Thus, it was called a ‘dokkkaebi.

 

[6̷̢̛̭̻͍̦̩̔̈́̈͒̚|̸͍̒͒̈́͂2̷̛̛̝̦͋̑̈́̎̈́̈́̄̂͑̏̕̕3̸̨͉̞͇̱͇͉͐̓_̴̢̙̗͖̰̠͇̬̹͍̙͚̍̏̿_̷̨̬̪͕͔̗̖̱͖͖̪͔̪̫̂̀̂̈̂̆̅͊̚!̴̧̠̝̮̦̘̗̲̟̊̊̑͝ư̸̩͓̪̯̣̤͇̯̗̜͕̆͋͆̎̇͒͆̿̏̄ͅ9̵̤̫̏̊$̵̰̣̔͋̎͂̍̄͑̐̀̒̈́͝ḯ̶͕͔̜''''']

 

Fiction and reality overlapped precisely.

 

“What is this?”

 

“Augmented reality?”

 

Amidst the chattering of the people around, Barrow was thrown into another train of thoughts that he definitely did not like to over think. 'What the hell...? Is that... Western Language...?' Why was this language here...? Was it because the thing that spoke of it is a being that could possibly have a view of other worlds? If so, does that mean there's a possibility that their previous world could be thrown in the same situation as them? There wasn't really anyone there that could make him worry, nor anybody that he held dearly that is why he didn't care much if the world there also go into chaos.

 

"Do not let yourself get washed away by useless thoughts. Whatever it is, I'm sure you're thinking wrongly. Though I have a guess as to what it could be..."

 

His brother's voice cut off his train of thoughts which made Barrow look at Cale. Cale Henituse... that dongsaeng of his was looking at him with the same gaze he used to use when they were in their previous world. This rude brat...

 

"Haaah... Perhaps you're right."

 

"I'm always right."

 

"Haaah..." Barrow heaved another sigh at Cale's confident reply, he can't really say anything about it since... Cale is indeed saying the truth. He's always right, it was as if he had the ability to look into things in more details than a normal mortal could ever have. His dongsaeng really is great.

 

The fluffy creature blinked and cleared it's throat, after a while the familiar Korean language was then heard by everyon ein the vicinity. [Ah. Ah. Does this sound good? Ah, I had a hard time because the Korean patch didn’t work. Everyone, can you hear my words?]

 

Upon hearing the familiar language be spoken, the expression of the people around began to loosen. 

 

Step. Step. Step.

 

The first person to step up had quite the heavy footsteps, it was a large man in a neat suit. He held the aura of a business man or perhaps a person who is quite important. “Hey, what are you doing right now?”

 

Barrow look at the man with a baffled expression, 'What the...?' There is a literal, floating cloud that has eyes, mouth, arms, legs and horns yet these people thought that it is some kind of... minor occurrence?? A FLOATING PIECE OF CLOUD THAT COULD SPEAK BARELY HAS ANY NORMAL POINTS TO IT!

 

Scratch his thoughts of humans in this era being geniuses, they are complete and utter fools! Even the dumbass Lion King, Dorph, can decipher that the oddity of this situation is obvious and complex.

 

[…Huh?]

 

“Are you filming? I have to go because I have to quickly get to an audition.” He seemed to be an obscure actor since his face was unfamiliar.

 

Cale looked towards the man with lazy eyes upon realizing that this guy is an unimportant actor that is not well known in the acting industry. '...Team Leader, Lee Soo Hyuk, would have been able to be an actor if the qualifications of being an actor has become so... low.'

 

[Ah, auditions. That’s right. This is also an audition. Haha, there was a shortage of data. I just entered when it was monetized at 7 p.m.]

 

“What? What are you talking about?”

 

[Now, now. All of you, relax in your seats and listen to me. From now on, I will tell you something very important!]

 

'Aigoo...' Barrow could see Cale shaking his head in disappointment, he blinked once then twice before repeating the actions of his dongsaeng. 

 

“What? Quickly get off the train!”

 

“Somebody call the captain!”

 

“What are they doing without the cooperation of the citizens?”

 

“Mother, what is that? A cartoon?”

 

'There's a child here?' Barrow snapped his head towards the direction of the last voice he heard before focusing his gaze towards an empty space once again, 'Aigoo... it was an ugly child. Even commoners in the previous world did not have such ugliness.'

 

Cale got annoyed of being jabbed by a few elbows before he stood up and promptly sat down besides the brunette, Yoo Sangah. It was quite a joy that there is still space where there are no people who likes to jab him in the ribs. Though unfortunately, it is besides the main characters. About a second or two, he felt another person sitting besides him and it was Barrow, who was looking at him with an annoyed expression as if asking 'why-did-you-leave-me'.

 

“Yoo Sangah-ssi and you two, it is dangerous, so stay here.” they heard the voice of the Korean man, Kim Dokja, which made their heads go into the man's direction.

 

"Huh?" Yoo Sangah's eyes widened. 

 

Cale, who immediately got out of the moment of shock, nodded courtly. Barrow only nodded stiffly in return, he did not know why this 'Kim Dokja' person even bothered to warn them, was he worried? Probably not. The man did not have an ounce of a worried expression painted on his face.

 

[Haha, you are really loud.]

 

There was a presence with a stronger persuasive power than anyone else right now.

 

[I told you to be quiet.]

 

Cale Henituse heaved another sigh as the dokkaebi's eyes slowly turned red while Barrow only looked at the dokkaebi in confusion, to his point of view, the dokkaebi's eyes only became a dark shade of gray. What the hell? Was it the refraction of light that did that? Was it the angle? Or did the dokkaebi's eyes just changed? He was not sure of the answer.

 

“Uh, uh. Uh…” There was a big hole in the forehead of the unknown actor who had to go to the audition. The man who had spoken several times collapsed on the spot.

 

Barrow's mouth formed into an 'o' as he resisted the urge to marvel about the cleanliness of the execution. As a person who has seen bloodshed for countless of years, this was one of the few 'cleanest deaths' he has ever seen. In their era, or in the previous world, people tend to use torture and brutal deaths. Not quick nor clean ones. 

 

People tends to make the person suffer first before giving them a 'peaceful' death that they deserve.

 

[This isn’t a movie shoot.]

 

There was a cracking sound once again. This time, it was the person talking about the captain.

 

Cale flinched slightly at the crunching as well as the cracking sounds that vibrated throughout the silent and closed off compartment. It reminded him all too well of the sounds that he hears whenever he uses 'Instant'. Fortunately, this time around, he was not the one who is experiencing it.

 

[It isn’t a dream. It isn’t a novel either.]

 

One, two… Blood sprayed into the air as the heads of some people started to burst. They were all the people who had protested against the dokkaebi, as well as the ones who screamed or went wild. Those who caused the slightest fuss had a hole in their heads. Suddenly, the subway became a bloodbath.

 

Barrow's nose scrunched up slightly, he only liked the visuals of the blood that had the perfect shade of red but he definitely did not like the smell. It also did not help that he could not be fascinated by the color of the blood since well... he can only see it as a dark gray color.

 

[This isn’t the ‘reality’ that you know. Do you understand? So everyone shut up and listen to me.]

 

More than half the people present here died. Blood and body pieces filled the subway. Now, the people didn’t scream. Like primitive apes in front of a powerful predator, everyone just watched the dokkaebi with terror.

 

Kim Dokja turned his head towards Yoo Sangah when he felt the lack of grip on his arm. Yoo Sangah was hiccuping yet she was also covering the eyes of the red haired person who was wearing a hanbok, based on the frown of the person he had a deadpanned expression. That is only based on what Kim Dokja sees of course. The other red haired was also hugging the hanbok wearing red hair tightly.

 

Yoo Sangah, who was covering Cale's eyes felt the need to do that. Because based from what she has analyzed about the teen, the teen is inoccent. She did not want such a teen that somehow still held his innocence, witness a bloodbath, that is the least she could do in this type of situation.

 

[Everyone, your lives have been nice so far. Isn’t that right?]

 

In the special needs seating area, an elderly grandmother met the eyes of the dokkaebi.

 

[You have been living too long for free. Isn’t life too generous? You were born and paid no price for breathing, eating, pooping and breeding! Ha! You really live in a good world!]

 

Free? No one in the subway lived for free. The people strived to make money in order to survive, and they rode the subway on the way home from work. Yet at this moment, no one disputed the dokkaebi’s words.

 

Barrow looked towards the dokkaebi and frowned. He and his brother are literal puppets of the universe, they did not have their own will nor can they move just how they like. They follow many many strict and detailed rules as well as become entertainments of bored Gods who did not even let them have their peaceful passing. He clicked his tongue and his face formed into a scowl.

 

[But now the good days are over. How long can you continue living for free? If you want to enjoy happiness, it is common sense to pay a price. Isn’t that right?]

 

"..."

 

'Haah... I've already payed the price just to get the happiness that I feel whenever I'm around my dear dongsaeng... do I need to pay again??' Barrow closed his eyes and opened them again, unconsciously patting his dongsaeng's head as if a reassurance to himself that his dongsaeng is a real person that brings him never-ending happiness.

 

Hmm... scratch his previous thought. Every single being are puppets of the Universe. The world is a stage and a stage brings entertainment after all. And in this case... the figurative has become literal.

 

The world is a stage that is set up by Gods and the beings residing in it are mere puppets for them to dispose. It did not matter wether you are a priest or a president in this world, you will always be mere entertainment for the beings above and below. Entertainment that they will not bat an eye for if you die or live a cruel life, it is not their problem to solve that you're so dreary.

 

And perhaps this is the punishment for the puppets who did nothing but to bore those beings above and below. A punishment for those foolish mortals who played God. Though perhaps the so-called-punishment can also be interpreted as a forceful way of getting themselves some entertainment.

 

"D-Do you want money?"

 

Barrow snapped his gaze towards an ahjussi who looked like a fool, said ahjussi was shaking all over despite having the courage of speaking up at such a moment. His knees were shaking and it looked like it was about to give up, Barrow was impressed that this guy hasn't collapsed yet.

 

“Yoo Sangah-ssi. Isn’t that Department Head Han of the finance team?”

 

“…Right.”

 

Cale looked towards the direction of the voice despite his eyes still being covered by hands that were surprisingly dry and not sweaty. It also made him a bit... nostalgic. Haha... Raon would always cover his eyes whenever they were about to play some sort of hide and seek, though the little dragon was keeping his surrounding dark his paws still managed to be gentle and warm which would make the red head relax. And the hands over his eyes were faintly similar to how Raon covers his. He did not want to get rid of the hands because he wants to bathe off the nostalgic feeling a bit longer...

 

His eyes became wet slightly at the faces of his children which made Yoo Sangah look down at the teen with a worried expression, she was the one and only person right now that could have known that the teen was tearing up. Was the teen feeling teary eyed because he was scared? Such a poor innocent soul...

 

“I will give you money. Take it. Please note that I am a person like this.” Department Head Han pulled out his business card as people cheered him on. It was the atmosphere of a savior fighting against terrorists. “How much do you want? A big one? Or two?”

 

Barrow raised an eyebrow and clicked his tongue which caught the attention of certain people who were near him, though he did not give any heed towards those questioning gazes. He did not know how money would fix anything in this complex situation, and such a small amount at that! The ahjussi's money could probably not even compare to his brother's pocket change. Seriously... even his gold loving maniac of a brother would not resolve such trivial things like this with money.

 

[Hrmm, you are giving me money?]

 

“T-That’s right! The cash I have right now isn’t much but… I can give you anything if you let me out of here.”

 

[Money, good. A plant fibre that many humans mutually agree on.]

 

The department head’s expression brightened. It was an ‘Indeed, money is everything’ expression. It was very... pitiful.

 

“Now, this is all I have―”

 

[It only applies in your time and space.]

 

Barrow nodded as if agreeing with the dokkaebi's words, which he is. Some people gave him incredulous looks that were basically asking 'is this kid right in the head?'. It was laughable because Barrow is definitely not right in the head.

 

“Huh?”

 

At the next moment, flames appeared in the air, and the cheques in the department head’s hands burned up. Department Head Han let out a scream.

 

"Hmm..."

 

Cale's lips twitched into a small frown, he did not like how he just smelled the smell of money being burned, he was a hypocrite he knows. He also did not like the ear-splitting scream that he suddenly heard.

 

[That paper has no value in the macrocosm world. If you do this one more time, I will blow away your head.]

 

“U-Uhhh…” Fear once again spread on the faces of the people present. Their expressions could practically let someone read them like an actual open book, their train of thoughts were written all over their faces.

 

[Phew, the debt is piling up during the time when you are noisy. Well, yes. Rather than explain it a hundred times, isn’t it quicker for you to make money yourself?]

 

The dokkaebi’s horns rose like they were antennas, and its body floated to the ceiling of the train. A moment later, a message rang out.

 

[The main scenario has arrived!]

 

 

+

 

[Main Scenario #1 – Proof of Value]

Category: Main

Difficulty: F

Clear Conditions: Kill one or more creatures.

Time Limit: 30 minutes

Compensation: 300 coins

Failure: Death

 

+

 

 

The dokkaebi smiled faintly though it oddly feels as if it was directed to a particular person, it's body slowly became transparent as he disappeared.

 

[Then, good luck everyone. Please show me an interesting story.]

 

People reacted differently after the dokkaebi disappeared. Some people tried to get out of the train while others called the police, or perhaps, tried.

 

Yoo Sangah removed her hands from the Cale's eyes which made the latter frown a bit before shifting his expression to a more innocent-looking one. He could practically read the brunette's first impression about him, an innocent teen. Oh well.. guess he has to act the part.

 

Barrow, who was still trapping Cale in his embrace, did not let go. He brought his face closer to his brother's ear, and quietly asked. "Is that a mini television?" he pointed at the phone in Yoo Sangah's hands.

 

"That's a smartphone. I'll explain it to you later." 

 

"You better do." Barrow huffed and then released his embrace around Cale.

 

"Police...! The Police aren't answering...! What should I..."

 

"You should calm down Ahjumeoni..." Cale said softly towards the shaken Yoo Sangah who became relaxed slightly at the teen's calm gaze. She could not describe the feeling but... it felt relaxing to stare into the teen's calm gaze. It was as if it is a quiet or unspoken reassurance by the teen.

 

“As the teen said you should calm down Yoo Sangah-ssi” Kim Dokja said, staring straight into Yoo Sangah’s unfocused eyes. “Yoo Sangah-ssi. Have you ever played the game that the development team made? A game where the world is destroyed and only a few people survive.”

 

Huh? What are you say…”

 

“Think about it. We are in a game right now.”

 

Yoo Sangah silently licked her lips. “Game…”

 

“It is simple. Don’t hesitate to do as I tell you. Understood?”

 

“U-Understood. What should I do?”

 

“Stay still.”

 

"Here. Have some dumplings and water." Cale offered with a small smile as he gave the two one dumpling and one cold water bottle. God know where the hell the kid pulled out that shit, though they have a guess that it is the black bag that is suspiciously lounging very close in between the two red haired teens.

 

Cale gave a small grin before promptly laying his head on Barrow's shoulder and falling asleep. He has managed to control his narcolepsy... only a bit... he also found out that he would make up a few seconds or minutes after the narcoleptic episode.

 

"Ah?" Yoo Sangah made a sound of curiousity.

 

"It's a narcoleptic episode of his." Barrow said truthfully, there wasn't really any need to lie to this woman since his little brother seemed to be quite comfortable with her.

 

"I see..." Yoo Sangah nodded in understanding. Was that the reason why the teen became a bit teary-eyes a while ago? People do tend to get a bit teary-eyes when they fight off their sleepiness or when they yawn.

 

Barrow narrowed his eyes before averting his gaze towards an empty space. There was no reason to be suspicious of a naive-looking woman that somehow acted similar to Queen Litana, it is easy to read them which means it would also be easy to indicate wether she is an enemy or not. And in this situation... she is currently a stranger he just met. A stranger who is still in the neutral side in his books.

 

Barrow stroked his brother's hair gently and his lips curled downwards into a frown. With how unpredictable his brother is... he is sure that he will contradict his 'we will let fate play itself out' ideology. Though... no matter what his brother is planning, he will do his part. His brother's words are like the words of a God for him, it is something he must do and he must not question. His brother trusts his heart that he will live...

 

He closed his eyes. "I trust my heart that I will live." it was a phrase that his brother would say to 'reassure' him, he has a guess that it was related to an ancient power that his brother has. Perhaps the 'Restoration Ancient Power'? He was not sure as to how many Ancient Powers his brother has nor what are the elements of his Ancient Powers... but he is sure as hell that his brother has a healing Ancient Power. Why else would he think so little of his health?

 

It was funny, really. The guy who did not like pain had experienced the worst pain that a mortal could ever have.

 

“A soldier, he is a soldier.”

 

"Hm?" Those particular words caught Barrow's attention which made him look towards a sturdy-looking man with short hair, he was also one head taller than the average height which was about... 187 cm or 6'1 foot. 'Ho? Such a tall man he is.'

 

“I just received a message from my unit.”

 

Barrow tilted his head slightly when he saw the 'soldier' open up something which he believes is a 'smartphone'? Ah? Was the smartphone some kind of communication device too? How odd... his 'unit' never interacted in that small slab thingy. They've only communicated in well... shouting.

 

He could hear people who swarmed the 'smartphone' gulp. Was there something that is worth to be nervous for in or on that slab thingy? Aigoo... it's hard to independently rely on his brain and the limited knowledge stored in it... he needs his little brother for this type of things. Looking at such modern things makes him feel... Ancient. Which he actually is.

 

“Soldier-nim! What is happening?”

 

“I have been trying to contact my unit, but…”

 

“The Blue House! What is the Blue House doing? Please contact the president quickly!”

 

“I’m sorry. I am just an ordinary soldier and don’t have a hotline to the Blue House.”

 

“Then why are you taking control?”

 

“For the sake of the safety of all citizens…”

 

As Lee Hyunsung calmly responded to the absurd questions. Barrow raised his eyebrows. Oh. Were soldiers supposed to act like that? Should he reserve that knowledge in his brain to ask his brother later? Maybe he should... for the sake of his curiosities that is eating him up.

 

“The prime minister is making a speech! It is really a level one disaster!”

 

Was a prime minister's words supposed to be important...? Barrow thought that they were only there for display... Also. What in the world is a 'Level One Disaster', it sounds like an important thing so he will make sure to his brother about it later. Aigoo... having many curiosities rise up at such an alarming rate isn't good for his brain. His brain could only comprehend so much in a certain speed...!

 

Everyone turned on their smartphones at someone’s cry.  Yoo Sangah turned her screen toward Dokja and Barrow. “…Dokja-ssi, and red haired teenager, look at this.”

 

There was no need to enter a search term. It was because the first result for all portal sites was ‘Prime Minister’s Speech.’

 

To all my fellow citizens, unidentified terrorists are currently active in an unspecified number of areas, including Seoul.

 

Barrow's eyes sparkled slightly. Not only was it like a communication device, it was also like a video recording device! Were there also other things that these 'smartphones' can do?? If so... he'd like to have one. For research purposes.

 

But when the contents of the video finally registered in his mind, his slightly bright face turned stoic once again. What the hell? 'unidentified terrorists'? Really? Can't they just say that this is some kind of alien invasion, because that would actually be a bit more believable considering that these mortals has already seen these 'unidentified terrorists' with their own eyes.

 

“But where is the president? Why is the prime minister making the speech?”

 

Barrow furrowed his eye brows. Ah. So a prime minister's words weren't actually that important after all. 

 

“The president has already been hit.”

 

“What? Really?”

 

“I’m not sure. A Naver comment―”

 

“Shit, then it is fake!”

 

Of course, I knew it wasn’t a fake comment.

 

Uwaaaaack! What?”

 

People dropped their phones as gunshots were heard from all over. It originated from their smartphones. Chiiiik, there was a loud sound, and blood filled the screen. After a moment, people held their breaths as they realized what had happened.

 

“P-Prime Minister…”

 

The prime minister had died. His head had exploded in real-time. There were several more sounds like gunfire before the screen became silent. The next thing that appeared on the screen was a dokkaebi.

 

Barrow watched all of this with unblinking eyes which made Yoo Sangah and Kim Dokja wonder if the red head was trying to keep a stoic face or is he actually unbothered by all of this... of course... they are both right.

 

First. Barrow is unbothered by all of it since bloodshed isn't anything new for him. Second and last. He tried to contain his stoic expression since he did not want to openly show his fascination of a 'high ranking individual' being 'executed' when there were many people who could see it. It was almost unheard of really... nobles and royalties barely had any records of being executed nor have done a crime... why? They cover it up to keep their image good and untainted. Which is why it felt satisfying to Barrow to see such an individual that is similar to a Count? Duke? be killed. 

 

The 'prime minister' was a person that he could see in a darker version of gray scale. 

 

[Everyone, I’ve told you already. This isn’t a game like ‘terrorism.’]

 

People were at a loss for words as their mouths gaped open like dumb goldfish. It made Barrow bite the insides of his cheek in order to keep himself from laughing.

 

[Do you still not understand? This won’t do. Do you still feel like this is a game?]

 

It felt so ominous because his tone was so relaxed. 

 

Barrow blinked and then turned towards his brother who was still sleeping. the dokkaebi's tone of voice reminded him of his brother's calm voice whenever he says something vicious. 

 

[Haha, according to the data, the people of this country are very good at games. So, why don’t I try raising the difficulty?]

 

Beeep. A huge timer appeared in the air. At the same time, it started decreasing rapidly.

 

 

[The remaining time has been decreased by 10 minutes.]

 

[There are 10 minutes remaining.]

 

[If the first killing doesn’t occur within the next five minutes, all lives in that carriage will be wiped out.]

Notes:

: I just realized that this story had been starting off of Barrow's point of view most of the time... it's for comedic purposes really since I want to give you a display of how CLUELESS Barrow really is.

: Of course I'll still make them be a protective bunch:> I like writing those kind of things-

: Huuuhhh... I finally found the 'missing memories' that I stored in my brain that has very little capability of memorizing things. Anyways, the things I 'found' or perhaps 'remembered' were explanations of minor/major things that I put into this fic '^'. Good thing I remembered em- I'm deciding to compile them before i forget them again.

Chapter 4: First Main Scenario(End)

Summary:

"A wolf that can fool an entire universe that it's a sheep... is fucking terrifying"

-Kim Namwoon

Notes:

Hm... I used an existing 'code' for letters this time around instead of using my own code:), it's also easy to decode and searched in the internet if you know what you're looking for-

I might change the codes from time to time but don't worry- I'll notify you IF I do

-I did not have the chance to proofread this chapter which is why there would probably be missing words and horrible spellings and grammar.

Hint for today is... 3:5

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Frustrated reddish-brown eyes scanned over the pieces scattered as he sighed in annoyance. He can't believe it! The puzzle he was completing got completely destroyed by wind! W I N D. Should he glue it together to avoid this incident again?

 

[E͍̟̘̣̮̮͖͍͌̄͟D̯͈̙̬͍̄̆̅͜U̙̟̼̰͋͝U̩̤̘̹̞ͨ̽̉̀͟R͉̦̬̤̮̖̩ͭ͑͜ͅ ͖̰̥̮̠̥̂̓̍́͞Ẓ̤̖̺͎͆̎̚͢F̳͔̩̪̼ͣ͠ͅV̷̗̯ͩ̆͐P̸̼̘̝͈̭̄̊F̶͎̮̯̋͂͐ͧ ̫̺̲͙̈͝ͅA̡͚͍ͮ̏H̡̩̳̙̪̭̉ͅG̵̜̭̩̞͕͚̻ͨͧͣX̥̣͎̝̪ͭͫͅS̥̤̩ͤ̀͋ͬ͡ ͕̗̼̺̪̰̻̈̆̔̕ͅD͚̩̅J̨̠̪͎͇̜̀ͣD̜̱͆̀ͯ͝L̗̻̟̂͝Q̧͇͎̬͍͛̅͑]

 

The red head heaved another sigh before promptly sitting down and playing all the pieces on top of the table he was working on. He tilted his head slightly, his energy immediately getting drained once he realized that he will be wasting an abundant amount of time to piece it up together again.

 

He clicked his tongue as he slowly piece up some pieces together in despair. 

 

He closed his eyes and let his hand wander towards a certain piece of the puzzle, the most important of it all. He opened his eyes then looked at it in slight pity before his expression turned sour once more. 

 

A gentle chuckle was heard from behind him as he felt large warm hands caressing his head gently. The man who chuckled seemed to be amused by his frustration. He clicked his tongue at the annoying sound he heard which just made the man behind him chuckle louder.

 

[P̷̧̛͙̭̯̘͗̀̆͋̉͑͆͒̅̚̕͜͝ͅḄ̸̫̯͒͛̿ͅF̸̧̧̛̝͉̰̠͇̱̣̻̔̔̉͒̄̓͌̆͐̓̈́K̵̢̬̫̙͑͌̑̄̃̏͝Ḽ̴̨̮͈͈̻̟͈͕̥͎̖̙̰͛̌̉͐́̀͛̇͗̒͘͜ ̶̧̼̝̫̗̝͉͖͕͚̜̲͇̯̐̍̃̓̏̌̚Ỏ̸̭̌̊̚͝G̷͔̖͇̩̠͓̹̠̹͈̥̮̩͚͛̋̔̍͌̋̉͗̆̓͘͝͠L̶̹̫̗͈̼̼̩͑̄͐̀͌͌͂̈̽͜V̵̫̜̮͇͎̩͇̖̮͕̿͘͜V̵̨̛̭͍͂͆͛̋͆̋̉̄͝͝͝ ̸̜̇̐͂̎̎͊͒̈́̒͝͝͝Ŗ̵̡̧̳̻̹͋͝F̷̡̧̼̲̺̹̮̹̞̥̒̾̈́̃͛̌̃X̷̡̜̝͍͔̖͕͈̟͔̫̃̽͆͂̑͂̎̆̔̑̂̔̚͜W̸̮͈̘̠͈̞͑̈́͊̎͆̏̈́̚Ḩ̴̧̣͍̣̘̬͙̗̦̜̈̂͗͐̚]

 

 

 

 

 


 

 

 

 

 

Cale opened his eyes slowly as he scowled slightly at the memory, why does he always dream about it? It's not the most important thing in his life. He'd rather dream about him and his family being happy... or... not. Barrow is his family now, he should be contented that those bastard Gods even let him have a sibling here.

 

In all honesty, he had accepted that fact ages ago. He did not mind Barrow being his brother, as long as the guy won't do some stupid shit and try to be a God wannabee once again. Though... if Barrow does, then he's still fine with it.

 

He would admit, he had gotten attached to the guy ever since Barrow showed genuine concern for his well being as well as genuine happiness whenever he gets praised. Seriously... why do people like getting praised? Is it as valuable as money for them like it is to him?

 

He still haven't understood the concept of being very very happy and very loyal to the man that praises you. A praise is just a simple phrase given to someone who became useful or did something great. There's really nothing too great about it since it's just words.

 

His eyes gazed upwards when he felt a warm hand gently patting and caressing his head, it was his brother's scarred hand. He sighed and then sat up straight which alerted Barrow that he was now wide awake.

 

"What happened whilst I was asleep?" Cale asked with a raised eyebrow as he looked towards Barrow whom flashed him a sheepish smile.

 

"I... didn't pay attention to my surroundings, hehe...?" Barrow said sheepishly as he grinned and scratched the back of his head. In all honesty no situation interested him which is why he just let himself get absorbed in patting his brother's head. The guy have soft hair, you can't blame him.

 

Cale looked at his sheepish brother helplessly as he sighed. His brother... has such a short attention span that it's almost laughable.

 

“Shit, I’m in a bad mood and this old lady keeps whining and groaning! Won’t you shut up?”

 

Cale wandered his gaze towards the owner of the voice he just heard. It was a young man with dyed white hair, he was wearing a school uniform in the sorts with a nametag clipped on his chest area. He could be seen crouching down in front of an elderly woman.

 

'Kim Namwoon...' Cale tilted his head slightly to the right as his eyes narrowed. Having this guy alive would be beneficial but having this guy dead would be beneficial for future scenarios too. Cale had thought of it for quite some time.... he was planning to 'save' Kim Namwoon. That's his final decision.

 

He closed his eyes then heaved a sigh. It would be a bit troublesome for the future scenarios since Kim Namwoon wouldn't be there to help but... he already has a plan for that. It's easy and simple really, it could be easily done. It's just... it's a bit risky.

 

He then side glanced his brother with his eyes and saw some of his brother's skin breaking off which made him narrow his eyes and frown. 'This is not good...'

 

Cale's gaze shifted towards he and Barrow's open bag, pulling out his book that looked a bit more well kept than the first time he received it from the God of Death. The moment that he opened it he heard a ding in his mind followed by a system message,

 

 

[You have obtained an exclusive attribute.]

 

 

"Hmm..." 

 

"...this is boring. When am I allowed to kill people?" Barrow whispered in his brother's ear. Everything that was currently happening was boring as fuck for him... well... except for that white haired teen that was beating up an elder that is. He finds that white haired teen to be interesting, but judging from the clicheness of this situation then that white haired teen is surely not going to survive.

 

'Will we 'save' that kid or something?' it would be waste for such interesting entertainment to die this early and fast. Though there is a possibility that this teen would still be important even when dead, after all, why would you give spotlight to a character that is useless? 

 

"Wait for Dokja-ssi to make and finish his speech." Cale said quietly with a sigh. This is also one of the things that he is still yet to know, the reason why his brother is so eager to kill someone. Then again, that kind of attitude would be suitable for this kind of apocalypse, after all, barely anybody would care about laws, they would only care about their own survival.

 

Barrow nodded and then turned his gaze towards the grandmother that was being slapped, "Oh my heroic dongsaeng, would you save that grandmother or would you let her perish in front of you?" he asked with a tone of voice that he heard the crown prince of Rowoon Kingdom use. But unfortunately enough, their conversation was heard by few, including Kim Namwoon and the grandmother.

 

Kim Namwoon continued hitting the grandmother but his eyes were subtly gazing towards the red head who asked it as well as the other red head who was being asked. 'Ho? We got a wannabee hero here?'

 

Cale clicked his tongue and huffed, side eyeing the grandmother whom looked at him with desperation, "The grandma is fated to die, even if I save her now, fate would still find new ways to kill her. In short, if were to save her, it would just postpone her inevitable fate as well as prolong her miserable life."

 

Kim Namwoon's eyes swirled with interest at the guy's answer. 'Nevermind. A hero wannabee? What kind of hero wannabee would just let fate play out on itself? Most hero wannabees would ignore fate and just do what they want to do. This guy, is definitely not normal.' he shook his head slightly as he gazed down at the grandmother who looked despaired at the teen's answer, it amazes him as to just how despaired the grandmother looked by just hearing a few sentences from the red haired guy, 'Hah! How amazing.'

 

Cale gazed towards Yoo Sangah and Kim Dokja as he sighed in relief, relieved that these two were too troubled and busy to care as to what he just said. He's playing innocent right now, which is why, he can't let these main characters know his true personality and intentions.

 

Barrow cackled at his twin's answer, so his previous thought about Cale was right! The famed red haired commander would only save his precious people as well as those that are somehow connected to them. If they aren't useful for him then he would not save them. Like a true human. He does not need to save a stranger that isn't usefull.

 

"Haaah... this is the dongsaeng I know."

 

Kim Namwoon, who's slaps became punches scowled when he heard footsteps going towards his direction, "Treating an elder like this...!" it's an ugly ahjussi's voice too.

 

“Mister, do you want to die?” said Kim Namwoon in a scornful manner.

 

“…What?” Han Myungoh was baffled at the response he got, what kind of teen...! Such disrespect...! This teen clearly did not get disciplined properly by his parents.

 

“You still don’t understand the situation?”

 

“What bullshit is this brat saying?”

 

Cale sighed tiredly while Barrow grinned brightly, finally! More entertainment playing out right in front of him! He had concluded that this other Korea is quite... bland but it seems that his point of view has been getting changed lately.

 

“Can’t you see that?”

 

On the ceiling, a holographic screen was playing.

 

 

[S-Spare me!]

 

[Aaaack!]

 

[Die! Die!]

 

 

It wasn’t just train carriages or Daepong High School. It was a live video of people dying all over the country. Kim Namwoon continued speaking.

 

“You still don’t understand? The army isn’t coming to rescue us. And somebody must die.”

 

“W-What are you saying…?”

 

“We have to choose a person to die.”

 

Han Myungoh wasn’t able to answer. The hairs of his exposed wrist were standing up.

 

“Of course, I know what you are thinking. You have to kill your fellow countrymen to live. It is something only sons of bitches will do. But you know, it is a force beyond our control. Beyond our control. We will die if we don’t kill. Who will blame us? Are you going to die in the end because of your morals?”

 

“T-That…”

 

“Think carefully. The world you have known so far has just ended.”

 

Han Myungoh’s shoulders trembled. It wasn’t only Han Myungoh. Cracks were showing in people’s eyes. It was a scene where the vague morality was collapsing. Kim Namwoon put a wedge in that crack.

 

“A new world requires new laws.”

 

Barrow nodded his head slightly while Cale only closed his eyes but Barrow could tell that Cale also agreed with those words. Cale cannot freely expose himself since Yoo Sangah and Kim Dokja currently believes that he is an 'innocent' person, but even so... pretending like this would inevitably crush the trust that the two had put on him.

 

'It's not like I care anyway. It's better if they don't trust me.'

 

That's right. He definitely did not want anyone to trust him, after all, someone trusting another could lead to an attachment that would be a bit dangerous. It's dangerous because Cale does not want to get attached anymore, he does not want to get attached to a person who will inevitably die by the hands of fate.

 

Although... Barrow is another story in itself. 

 

Cale sighed and ran a hand through his hair, there really is no need for him to delve deeply into things that is not too important. It was for the better if he doesn't overthink it...

 

“Sigh… It is hard to kill. Are you doing to just watch? Do you want to fall behind?”

 

People trembled at Kim Namwoon’s words. Their facial expressions were as easy to read as the sentences in a cheap novel.

 

 

「If there is no killing in five minutes, everyone in this carriage will die. 」

 

 

People’s eyes were changing.

 

 

「If the grandmother doesn’t die, we will die in five minutes… 」

 

 

The most primitive eyes that a living creature could have.

 

“Yes… This bastard is right. If we don’t do this, everyone will die.”

 

The first man rushed towards Kim Namwoon. He kicked at the old lady who had collapsed and was curled up.

 

“Have you forgotten? Someone must die! So we can live!”

 

“Ah fuck… I don’t know.”

 

The second and third.

 

The people standing aloof from the grandmother. The cowardly men who had been lingering. The university student filming this with their phone. The mother of the child and Han Myungoh.

 

"Hmmm..." Barrow hummed and rested his cheek on his brother's shoulder whom only patted his head gently. He smiled slightly and pressed his cheek more, loving the feeling of his brother's affection which has been rare.

 

"They're so sloppy. How can adults not know how to throw a punch?" Barrow mumbled mindlessly. "Also, it would be easier if they just choke the grandmother." 

 

Barrow turned his head towards his brother who was looking at the brunette female with a troubled gaze.

 

"...Noona, you might get hurt. Don't stand up..." Cale whispered in a soft voice as he turned towards Yoo Sangah whom was contemplating on standing up. His gaze was like a disappointed yet concerned younger sibling, an expression that clenched Yoo Sangah's heart.

 

"Yoo Sangah-ssi, I told you not to move." Kim Dokja said with a slight frown, his hand gripping the female's arm tightly to prevent her from standing up from her seat.

 

She bit the insides of her cheek, "I know... I know...! But...!-"

 

"Noona... you'll die if you go now." Cale said as his eyes gazed towards the rioting people who were beating up a helpless grandmother, "They will not hesitate to do so because they are blinded by the idea of inevitable death...Noona... I want to stop them too but I'm scared that they'll hurt me..."

 

'I see... right! Acting! Barrow straightened up and lifted his head from his brother's shoulder as he looked at the brunette and raven head with an apologetic smile. "I'm sorry if my sibling is bothering you with his plea... his heart is just too big and soft for their own good.

 

Cale frowned but his eyes were tearily looking towards Yoo Sangah. He looked so pathetic...so...pitiful.

 

Kim Namwoon perked up at the two red heads voices as he smirked inwardly and his eyes narrowed dangerously. 'Had I not seen and payed attention to their previous actions I would've thought that these two were innocent bystanders.' their acting was excellent, even an expert would be fooled by them.

 

"Wolves pretending to be some sheep." he muttered.

 

"Ah... it's... it's alright...!" Yoo Sangah said with a wobbly smile though her eyes shook in fear. In fear that yes, what the red haired teen as well as Dokja-ssi's words were true.

 

Kim Dokja blinked towards the two red haired twins and tilted his head slightly. After a few seconds his gaze hardened once again as he threw a subtle glance towards Yoo Sangah, "Yoo Sangah-ssi, please do not worry the teen and just remain in your seat."

 

"Huh? But-"

 

“Do as I say, just this once. I won’t interfere after that.”

 

Cale smiled a bit but then his gaze turned worried again, "Ah! Where are you-" his body fell limp and his head soon rested on his brother's shoulder making the two adults look at him in concern.

 

'So this is what a narcoleptic attack looks like when it's very abrupt...' Yoo Sangah frowned, living with such a disorder would've been such a burden for the young boy. It makes her happy that the boy was still able to be positive and be happy by simple things. But her frown deepened as her gaze turned towards some other high school students who were eyeing the boy, perhaps thinking of attacking him because he's in a vulnerable state.

 

She took a pen from her pockets and inched a bit closer to the teen all the while eyeing the other students with a slight glare. If she's going to live in a world like this now then might as well start adapting to it early. It's better that way, it's better not to fall behind in this kind of world.

 

"-going Dokja-ssi?-" Cale woke up and finished his sentence that got cut off before having a sleep attack once more.

 

Barrow smiled worriedly at his brother and gently pat his head. His brother did not get enough sleep nor had his naps, no wonder he's continuously having sleep attacks. He also forgot to take his medicine...

 

"Ah... is this how his narcolepsy usually works?"

 

Barrow lifted his gaze and settled on at the brunette who asked the question, "No... not really... he usually oversleeps and take multiple naps as well as medicine to avoid this series of sleep attacks as well as cataplexy attacks."

 

"I...see..." Yoo Sangah nodded. She was glad that the twins trusts her enough to reveal such information but also worried, what if they also trust other strangers so easily? Not everyone wouldn't take advantage of such information.

 

 

 

 

 


 

 

 

 

 

[D̷͈̼͕̬͈̋̚F̸̱̺͉͖͚͇̿̔̃ͅJ̼̫͖̖͎͂̑̓͗̕L͎̻̯̇̾͡L͇̙ͭ̓ͭ̎͢ ͉̪̹̮̦̮͎͚̅ͭ̀͞P'̘̦̠̞ͫ͘K̭͓̍͊̏ͣH̞͕̜̟͌͐͡Ụ̵̖̬͒͒́Ḩ̬̟̦̲̦̼̑͌ͣ̽ ̻̗̫͔͌ͅḒ̴ͣ͆ͥ̿ͅJ̧͉͙̬̭͒D̖̤̹̄ͦͣ̕L̶̥̲̪̥ͥ̃Q̖̞̼̪̠̬͉̜ͩ͝]

 

The man of reddish-brown eyes closed his eyes and opened them again before walking endlessly in the void he was threw in. It did not matter if he does not have a destination in mind, he will soon wake up anyway.

 

Tap. Tap. Tap..

 

It was a bit eerie... every step he makes echos in the void. It was dark, oh so dark... he was not afraid of the dark, rather, he was afraid at the faint figures of eyes observing his every action.

 

[L̸͓̣̂͐͋P̝̰͚̀͞V͎͚̝̗ͧ̑ͭ͛͢W̛̗͎̜̺͖͋̿ͅĹ̢̙̣ ͓̙̺͕̝̍̎͗͠O̶͍̩̹͚̼̘̳ͮ̋͒̊O̻͍̩̦̩̥̊͢Q̔͑҉̭̘̮̭Ŗ̱̼̮̭̺̈W̴̹̭̹͊̀͊͛ ͈̣̩̗͖̞̤͛̉͜Ẍ͔̠̻̝̥́ͭ̂͑̕V̺̠̺̼̇͛̕Ḣ̄̋͏̯̹̣̮̮̼̳Ĝ̵̼͇W̛͉̟̳̣͈̤͂̿ͮ ͨ̉ͥͥ҉͚ͅR̝̠͚̖͔̙͊ͥ͡Ŵ̐ͪͥ҉͈̭̞K̢͈̖̗̺̩̭͋̑H̵̹̩́̔ͧV̶̞̳̱̣̎ ̛͓̻͓͖̫̳̘ͣͧ́H̼̜ͪ̔͒ͫ͟J̍̽̚͏̫̪̣̟̲̞̖R̶̫͈̦̗̽ͅG̘͖̤̺̲͈͉͉͐ͬ͞Pͨ͗̃҉̥̘̙̤̜ ̰̟̱̝͗J̵̭̣͙́̈D̨͉̬͎̺̜̒͆ͭC̺̫̞̞̈̚͞H̵̩͓͈̞̫͕̠̃́̄V̬̤̞̩̼͙̉͞]

 

Tap...Tap...Tap...

 

His footsteps started to sound faint even for him as his ears rung with all the whispers he is hearing. His eyes shone as he finally saw a faint light at the end.

 

[Wₕₑᵣₑ ₐᵣₑ ᵧₒᵤ 𝓰ₒᵢₙ𝓰?]

 

[Wₑ ₘᵢₛₛₑ𝒹 ᵧₒᵤ...]

 

[ₛₜₐᵧ ₐ ₗᵢₜₜₗₑ ₗₒₙ𝓰ₑᵣ]

 

[ₛₜₐᵧ ₐ ₗᵢₜₜₗₑ ₗₒₙ𝓰ₑᵣ...]

 

[Wᵢₜₕ ᵤₛ...]

 

He clicked his tongue and scowled making the whispers die down a bit and the small voices despaired. His eyes narrowed as he soon stepped into the light.

 

 

 

 

 


 

 

 

 

 

“...Would you like it?”

 

Cale blinked his blurry eyes as he sat up straight, the first thing that greeted him was the words of Kim Dokja. It seems that he woke up right after he finished his little speech.

 

“Then catch them!”

 

Kim Dokja smashed the grasshopper in his hand and at the same time he threw a net containing grasshoppers as hard as he could.

 

The insects were released and jumped as hard as they could for freedom.

 

People panicked as they saw the insects running around the carriage.

 

“H-Hey! Why would you do such a thi―”

 

While some people were staring blankly, the quick-witted pushed toward Kim Dokja.

 

“You son of a bitch.”

 

“…You better find them soon. There are only three minutes left.”

 

These words were a signal as people started to look everywhere among the subway seats like beasts who had lost their minds.

 

Cale closed his eyes and glanced towards his brother, he then whispered, "That's it. You can do your thing now. It would be preferable if you don't let yourself be known..."

 

Barrow practically jumped up in glee when he finally got permission from his brother as he took out a pocket knife from his pockets. Close Quarter Assassination in public, that was the thing and shit show that he was going to cause. It would have been bad if he was doing this in their original world since it is full of experts but since this compartment is full of average and untrained people... nobody would be able to see him nor even hear him.

 

Cale sighed but he couldn't help but smile at his brother's childish antics.

 

He checked the somewhat wide sleeves of his hanbok, which isn't actually that wide, his arms and hands were just thin enough to create the illusion that it's wide. He grabbed a matchbox that was inside in one of the stitched in pockets in his sleeve.

 

Cale slid open the matchbox and saw four spiders but he only grabbed three of them. He crushed the three at the same time as he heard a ding followed by a system message, 

 

 

[100 coins have been earned as additional compensation.]

 

[100 coins have been earned as additional compensation.]

 

[100 coins have been earned as additional compensation.]

 

[You have killed non-resistance living things, so the number of coins you have acquired is reduced by half.]

 

[150 coins has been acquired!]

 

 

Cale frowned slightly but it soon shifted into a thin line as he grabbed he and Barrow's bag and began trying to find a certain box that contains a lizard, a lizard that is considered food for his pet companion. Which is...

 

A white cobra popped up from his collar and gently wrapped its tail around his neck, not putting any pressure whatsover. It was looking curiously at him but after a while it began to rub its scaly head on Cale's cheek as a sign of affection or... as a sign that it wants attention.

 

...a white snake.

 

"I wonder if you'll have a system message..." he mumbled.

 

Cale ignored the white snake that is rubbing it's head on his cheek as he pulled out a transparent glass box that held three lizards. He opened it up and placed it in front of the white cobra who avoided it, if it were a human then it would've had a disgusted expression.

 

"Clopeh Sekka. Eat." Cale ordered with a scowl. Seriously, why is his snake so damned hard to feed?

 

The snake turned it's head towards Cale and met the red haired's eyes. It looked down again and begrudgingly ate one lizard, only one though.

 

 

[100 coins have been earned as additional compensation.]

 

 

The snake's mouth gaped open making the last bit of the lizard, which is the tail, fall from it's mouth and land somewhere on Cale's hanbok. Cale's mouth was slightly open too as he and Clopeh the snake looked at each other in bewilderment.

 

"Would you look at that. You can actually have system messages." Cale smirked, his momentary surprise getting forgotten.

 

The snake hissed happily, delighted at its owners happy words, as it tapped his head on Cale's cheek again.

 

 

[50 coins has been transferred.]

 

 

'Aigoo...' Cale's lips twitched into a smile at his adorable snake's actions. Clopeh Sekka the white cobra, Cale does not know why he named the snake that but it was perhaps because of the snake's actions that seemed to mirror a certain guardian knight.

 

"Woah... Our antisocial snake has finally appeared!" Barrow, who sat down besides his brother again, exclaimed as he wiped a bit of blood from his cheek. But as soon as those words left his mouth, the snake looked at him before promptly hiding in his brother's clothes again, probably at the sleeve or waist area.

 

As Barrow sees this, his mocking expression turned into a scowl.

 

"Fucking bratty piece of shit that is just a waste of my brother's affections." Barrow grumbled.

 

“S-Save me.” they heard Kim Namwoon's plea.

 

Cale perked up and glanced at Barrow whom only nodded. Cale stood up with a matchbox that contained one spider in his hands as he approached Kim Dokja and Kim Namwoon.

 

Cale gave an apologetic smile towards Kim Dokja, "Dokja-ssi... M-May I save him? I don't want to see someone die in front of my eyes when i know full well that I could have prevented it..." he even stuttered as a mock presentation of hesitation and nervousness.

 

30...

 

Kim Dokja narrowed his eyes at the teen who looked too kind to be true. He then gazed down at Kim Namwoon who looked at Cale as if he was an angel wearing human skin.

 

25...

 

Kim Dokja closed his eyes and sighed, "Would you promise me to watch this bastard and not let him ruin my plans?"

 

Cale perked up and visibly brightened at the words that was uttered, his eyes curled up in gentle crescents as he nodded politely. "I promise ahjussi."

 

20...

 

"Mhhh..." Kim Dokja hummed and narrowed his eyes before stepping three footsteps away from Kim Namwoon, indicating that he was fine with the red haired teen 'saving' the white haired boy.

 

Cale grinned and crouched down towards Kim Namwoon.

 

 

[You have obtained an exclusive attribute.]

 

 

"We will make a proper deal after this, since time is running out... please quickly crush this..." Cale smiled gently towards Kim Namwoon as he placed the matchbox that contained a spider in front of Kim Namwoon's hands.

 

Kim Namwoon nodded as he did not waste any time in crushing the matchbox, effectively killing the spider that was inside.

 

10...

 

 

[100 coins has been transferred.]

 

[You have killed non-resistance living things, so the number of coins you have acquired is reduced by half.]

 

[50 coins has been acquired!]

 

 

Kim Namwoon let out a breath that looked as if he just ran a whole marathon as he looked towards Cale with a thankful smile. Fuck it. If this wolf in disguise of a sheep would make him kill other people then he would gladly do so, he practically made a deal with the devil! 

 

He felt a sense of devotion towards this teen.

 

0...

 

 

[The given time has run out.]

 

[Paid settlement will begin.]

 

 

Kim Namwoon blinked, suddenly remembering the 'innocent' act that the red head was putting up. He moved his body in a sitting position as he covered the eyes of the red haired teen, ignoring the look of disdain that the other red head shot him.

 

Beginning with a random ahjussi from in front of them, people’s heads started exploding everywhere.

 

One, two, three, four…

 

The bursting heads were like fireworks announcing a new era.

 

"Mhh... please remember our unofficial deal. Also. May the peace of the night be with you." the red haired teen said with a soft smile.

 

Kim Namwoon nodded with a nervous yet manic smile plastered on his face. Should he have not accepted the deal? Oh well, he doesn't care anymore if this red haired wolf basically has his soul now. It was fucking worth it.

 

After all... a wolf that can fool an entire universe that it's a sheep... is fucking terrifying. But he is willing to serve such a person. Dignity be damned, this red haired teen radiates an aura of someone more superior than the president. How could would it be to serve such a person?

 

 

[Main Scenario #1 – Proof of Value has ended.]

 

[300 coins have been acquired as a basic clearance reward.]

 

[100 coins have been reduced for the channel usage fee.]

 

[Additional compensation settlement will begin.]

Notes:

Have you ever wondered.... what was written in Cale's book in the 'Trash of the Scenarios' fic? It was 'Lout of the Count's Family' novel, why? It involved both his good and bad memories and since his memory was very bad in that fic. His brain was slowly loosing the records of his memories with his family, which is why he checks the book from time to time so that he could remember them.

But in some instances, the book would also show some parts from 'ORV' that he had forgotten. And that only happens when he is there and witnessing that exact scene.

 

- I only revealed that 'secret' because it does not apply in this rewritten fic anymore. I'd reveal some more 'secrets' about that fic in later chapters IF it doesn't apply to this rewritten fic anymore.

-Do you like the small clips of Cale's 'dreams' when he gets a sleep attack? Do you want me to continue doing it or should I not? 'v'

-Pope Clopeh Sekka has been reduced to an actual snake, oh well, at least he lives in Cale's hanbok ( ͡° ͜ʖ ͡°). Amen.

Chapter 5: Perfect Pair of Twins

Summary:

"Some days I feel like I'm in between a man's skin and soft cloth made for women."

-Pope Clopeh Sekka

Notes:

Warning: Misleading words and Detailed Description of Corpse up ahead!

 

-No proofreading once again, sorry!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Thump...Thump...Thump...

 

Faint footsteps could be heard though it was obvious for the experienced that the footsteps were forced to have noise.

 

The owner of the footsteps clicked their tongue in irritation as they mumbled, "Three days. It has been three days since we last saw the Lunatic leave his room. Why was I the one assigned to check up on him?"

 

Beacrox scowled then his expression turned neutral before it dissolved into a confused one. He halted his steps when he smelled a pungent smell.

 

He looked straight ahead to where he assumed that smell was coming from, it was from the luxurious door he was approaching. As stupid as it is, a certain white haired lunatic got his own floor just because nobody wants to have their rooms besides him.

 

"Such a disgusting smell. Has that lunatic brought another sacrifice for Young Master-nim?"

 

'Sacrifice'. It is what it is. A sacrifice. Over the months that the Young Master has fallen, the white haired lunatic has been bringing over human sacrifices in his room in hopes that he could perform a ritual that could bring back the Young Master-nim. It was pitiful.

 

Ever since his defeat, the Young Master-nim has been the only thing that has been keeping the lunatic together. Young Master-nim was the only thing that was keeping him alive and... a bit sane.

 

What do you think would have happened if your only light in life died out?

 

Naturally, an insane person like him would become obsessed and desperate. Desperate for the appearance of the person he adores, and obsessed to the point that he was even willing to make a pact with a demon. Good thing that they have managed to stop him.

 

Thump...Thump..Thump.

 

He stopped in front of the door as he covered his nose, the rotting smell was making his nose have a stabbing feeling to it. Just how many days has that human sacrifice been in that room?

 

Click. Creaakkk...

 

White hair. Rope. Scratch marks. Destroyed things. Fallen Chair.

 

Those were the first things that Beacrox saw which made him momentarily freeze in his spot. The rotting smell... wasn't a human sacrifice...

 

It was Clopeh Sekka himself...!

 

Clopeh Sekka's white hair was untidy and the tips were stained by small amounts of already dried blood. The nails of his fingers were noticeably cracked, with some blood as well as small pieces of wood stuck into it, it was a hint that there was some kind of struggle.

 

His arms was stained with large amounts of blood with a mix of black liquid that could only be guessed as dead mana. Dead mana that engraved itself in and on the arm, the patterns were peculiar and not something that is connected to any God's Temple that Beacrox has seen.

 

It is also quite disgusting and disturbing to look at because if you look closer you would see that there were already maggots crawling inside the 'patterns' that had managed to break the first and second layer of skin as well as expose some muscle tissues.

 

Moving his gaze upwards, he could see an odd mixture of delight and horror painted on Clopeh Sekka's face. His eyes were wide open in glee and his lips were twisted in a manic smile. Blood was dripping down from his eyes to his chin, in a mock presentation of tears.

 

It was... odd. All the dried blood made Beacrox believe that this scene was not recent, but since he spot fresh blood it made him rethink his thoughts.

 

Furthermore, the scene was a scene of suicide and not murder. Clopeh Sekka was hanging off a neatly tied rope with a fallen chair beneath him. Though the floor beneath the chair consists of scratch marks that could be the cause as to why there are small pieces of wood stuck in Clopeh Sekka's fingers.

 

Beacrox hummed as his mind began to work. 

 

First. A body would only smell when two or three days after death has finally passed, which is an exact match since they haven't seen Clopeh Sekka leave his room for exactly three days.

 

Second. Blood would dry up after a few hours if it was left in the open like this, which is why it is weird why there was still fresh blood.

 

Third. There was an obvious sign of struggled here which is why this could not be suicide.

 

Fourth and Last. Why would there be a struggle if Clopeh Sekka seemed delighted?

 

This was an obvious set up of the culprit to make the scene more confusing than it already is. But... there was something that was odd about the dead body.

 

Why was Clopeh Sekka's limbs the same color and looked as if it was intact and was never taken off? He is quite sure that Clopeh Sekka's limbs that were made by the Necromancer Mary was discolored and looked as if it was sewn to him. It did not make sense as to why it would look normal.

 

There were also eye drawings on the walls... both detailed and simple. Most of them looked like drawings of a child's but it still managed to have the creepy aura to it, while a few detailed ones were disturbingly all looking at the same direction. At the door where Beacrox stood.

 

Thump. Thump. Thump.

 

Beacrox's footsteps were heavy as he walked behind Clopeh Sekka's hanging corpse. His eyes narrowed at what he saw,

 

Clopeh Sekka's back was exposed and there was a carving of a cobra snake. It looked as if it was carved by a knife, a blunt knife to be exact since it could be seen that whoever the carver was, wanted to make it as painful as possible for the lunatic.

 

Clopeh Sekka's pale skin looked as if it was torn by bare hands, it looked stretched and slightly cut in the edges. What made his thought and description all the more true, there were some marks of small round bruises on the skin. It was the mark of fingers when they press onto something too hard.

 

Beacrox looked down at the tray he was holding and frowned when he saw a scroll, Eruhaben-nim had said to tear off the scroll if ever something puzzling happens. He closes his eyes and tears the scroll without any thought.

 

 

Creeakk....Creak....

 

A man with long white hair was sat upon a rocking chair, his arms and legs discolored and looked as if it was just stitched, he looked like a human sized mismatched doll to be exact.

 

 

Beacrox narrowed his eyes at the faint projection that played in front of him. Was the scroll something that could make you see the few moments before someone's death?

 

Dragons really are great and mighty beings.....

 

 

The man closed his eyes before opening them again and looking towards Beacrox's direction as if he could actually see him. Those damned green eyes of him were swirling with madness with its last bits of sanity hanging off of a thin thread.

 

"Some days I feel like I'm in between a man's skin and soft cloth made for women."

 

 

Beacrox's frown deepened and his brows furrow. Well... that was an odd.... thing to hear. 

 

 

"Hanbok. That was the first thing that comes in my mind when I think about the softness of the cloth."

 

The man with long white hair looked to the side, and his features almost looked peaceful and calm. Almost.

 

"Though, never in any records of history did I heard of such an attire for women. With this thought, I could never say if its what it is actually called."

 

 

Beacrox nodded. He too have not heard of such an attire for women, maybe it's some kind of attire from the Ancient Times? It is probable... but even so, if there's no records of it, then why would the white haired lunatic know of its name?

 

 

"Oh."

 

The man's green eyes narrowed in delight as his lips curled up into a satisfied yet disturbing smile.

 

"The feeling of a certain man's skin... it's very familiar to me but it has been so long since I felt it..."

 

A dreamy expression flashed in the man's face as his face reddens considerably, "Oh how I miss the feeling of his skin even if it's just his hand."

 

"My legend, Cale Henituse."

 

 

Beacrox pinched the bridge of his nose at what he heard. What kind of bullshit was he hearing?

 

 

The man stood up from his rocking chair.

 

Creakkkk....Creak...

 

"Sometimes I feel like I could hear him , Oh how I wish I could actually see him again."

 

 

Beacrox's eyes twitch in irritation as the recording stop at such an odd and disgruntling moment. What the hell was that? The white haired lunatic feeling as if he's in between a cloth called 'Hanbok' and Young Master Cale-nim's skin?? What kind of delusion did he have before taking his last breath??

 

A few moments passed and Beacrox was left there, blankly staring at the bloodied wall of Clopeh Sekka's room before a thought crossed his mind,

 

"Is this... some kind of puzzle...?"

 

 

 

 

 


 

 

 

 

 

The white snake, resting peacefully in his owner's hanbok, shivered slightly at the vague memories passing in its little brain. Should it seek its owner for comfort? It felt like such a creepy and horrific memory, its owner always checks up on its emotions and over all mood after all.

 

For a few seconds it contemplated before slithering up and peeking its head up from his owner's collar. Instead of seeing the warm eyes of its owner it instead saw an unfamiliar Korean looking at it with a dumbfounded gaze.

 

What the...! Who is that?? Why's it so close to its owner???

 

Kim Namwoon, whom was now blocking his saviors hearing instead of his eyes, looked down at the white cobra that was looking at him in disdain. '...What the fuck. What the fuck. What the fuck. What the fuck. What the fuck. That's cool as fuck. But. What the fuck...?'

 

Kurururung!

 

A sudden noise made him snap out of his stupor, which made him look up as if that would help in trying to find the noise, seeing nothing of the sorts he looked down again and did not see the white cobra that was peeking out from the red haired's hanbok. '...Was I hallucinating?'

 

 

[Compensation settlement is delayed due to an unexpected scenario check. Please wait.]

 

 

"Oi. Shoo!" The other red head, Barrow, pushed Kim Namwoon away from his brother and even went as far as swatting him away like he's a measly dog. Barrow frowned and glared at Namwoon before helping his brother in standing up.

 

"What the fuck's up with you man?" Kim Namwoon scowled at Barrow whom only glared harder at him.

 

"You were looking inside my dongsaeng's hanbok. How dare you? He's only sixteen!" Barrow huffed and puffed up his cheeks in frustration as he hugged his brother tightly. Making sure that his brother was not displeased with his actions before pulling the younger closer to him. It was more of a possessive hold than a protective one.

 

"W-What...! Wait! There's seems to be a misunderstanding here...!" Kim Namwoon hastily tried to explain himself all the while flailing his arms in random directions as if that could help make the angered red haired teen to listen to him. And as expected, it didn't.

 

Yoo Sangah, although shaken, chuckled slightly at the three teens. Their interaction was a bit refreshing after what just happened a moment ago...

 

 

[A handful of constellations admire your scenario.]

 

[The constellations have sponsored you 500 coins.]

 

 

Cale's eyes sparkled slightly at the system messages which made Kim Namwoon and Barrow halt their bantering.

 

The two looked at each other for a moment and nodded their heads as if they had a silent agreement on something. 'Operation give their coins to Cale' was the thing they've agreed to by the way if you're curious.

 

 

[Wow, amazing.]

 

 

The air rippled and there appeared the dokkaebi. Curiously looking at them but in particular towards the hanbok wearing teen.

 

 

[What on earth happened here? I was just watching the other carriages…]

 

 

There was a mixture of delight and surprise on the dokkaebi’s face. Twinkling stars floated over the dokkaebi’s head. One, two, three… Twenty five, twenty six. Twenty six in total. No wonder he looked very delighted.

 

 

[For 26 people to be connected to my channel… Haha, isn’t this quite good? Gosh, thank you for your sponsorship. Constellations. Haha, everyone! Did you properly show off your value?]

 

 

The number of stars meant the number of constellations connected to the channel. 26 wasn’t a lot, but it was a strange number for a beginner dokkaebi.

 

 

 

[The number of survivors is quite high? The fellow in the next carriage was a nutter as well… It seems that things are quite interesting today.]

 

 

The dokkaebi manipulated something in the air. Some time later, a list of the survivors appeared before them.

 

 

[Survivors from the 3434 Train to Bulgwang, Carriage 3807: Kim Dokja, Cₐₗₑ, Bₐₗᵣₗ𝓌, Cₗₒₚₑₕ ₛₑₖₖₐ, Lee Hyunsung, Kim Namwoon, Yoo Sangah, Han Myungoh and Lee Gilyoung. A total of nine survivors.]

 

 

Kim Dokja narrowed his eyes at the list, not only where there three names that were glitched... there was also an extra variable that cannot be seen? He turned around and indeed, he can only see eight people, who was the other one?

 

'One thousand and seven hundred coins... it's quite a nice start of my journey of being rich.' Cale thought to himself all the while staring at his coin balance. Barrow and Kim Namwoon decided to give their coins to him, willingly, which is something he appreciates so much. Oh yeah. Clopeh the snake too.

 

Cale couldn't help but smile widely which practically melted the heart of Yoo Sangah. 'Innocent people really does have a unique aura to them, huh? An aura that draws people in.'

 

“W-Will you release us now? Didn’t you get what you wanted?”

 

Han Myungoh in a torn shirt shouted from half a dozen steps away. Department Head Han Myungoh. He was a lucky human.

 

Barrow shifted his gaze from his little brother's smiling face to the ahjussi who uttered such a laughable question. Really? He still expects that they would be free just because they've finish one measly task? How utterly foolish.

 

"Mister. What kind of bullshit are you spouting now? Isn't it tiring to utter only shitty things all your life? At least say something that's smart for once."  Kim Namwoon scrunched up his face in disdain, as he looked towards the same ahjussi that talked about 'morals' with him.

 

"You...!" Han Myungoh shouted in anger, his face turning red, but before he could say more things, the voice of the dokkaebi was heard.

 

 

[Hrmm, released? Haven’t you seen outside? Do you really want to go out there?]

 

 

The dokkaebi chuckled darkly and raised his head before looking down at Han Myungoh. The simple action just made the dokkaebi all the more intimidating.

 

 

[It is somehow admirable. In fact, I didn’t expect much from this carriage but you managed to pass the first scenario. This proves that bugs deserves to survive.]

 

 

The words remarked by the dokkaebi made a selective few realize their position. Were they just like the grasshoppers in the dokkaebi's eyes?

 

'Bugs? That's one way to describe someone inferior.' Kim Namwoon tilted his head with a smirk. In all honesty, he likes how this certain dokkaebi thinks.

 

 

[Now now, shouldn’t there be a reward for overcoming the hardships? As a reward for the first scenario, you are entitled to the sponsorship of the ‘constellations.’ Waahhh! How about it? Aren’t you looking forward to it? Hmm, you are all unenthusiastic. This is really a big deal.]

 

 

Cale closed his eyes and sighed before deciding to look out the train. He untangled himself from his brother's embrace as he decided to sit once more, standing up was so tiring...

 

Barrow happily sat besides his brother all the while receiving a dumbfounded look from the dokkaebi who's expression turned smug once again.

 

 

[Hmm, most of you has confused expressions. I can easily tell you. Right now, you are incredibly weak. If you are thrown into the scenarios that will take place, you will be killed when you meet a weak ground rat, let alone a ‘kruk.’ But kindly, there are some great people in the universe who pity you and would like to sponsor you. Do you understand what I am saying?]

 

 

Lee Hyunsung finally couldn’t stand it anymore and opened his mouth.

 

“What are you saying? Who is sponsoring whom…”

 

 

[Hmm, my words are just entering dirty ears. Isn’t there an old saying in South Korea? It is better to see it once than listen a hundred times. So experience it directly. Well, the less fortunate ones might not get the chance. Hahahat!]

 

 

Barrow tilted his head slightly to the left as he read through the system message that appeared before him.

 

 

[Sponsor Selection]

 

-Please select your dummy sponsor

-Your chosen sponsor will be your strong supporter.

 

  1. Abyssal Black Flame Dragon
  2. Divinity of Demonic Beings
  3. Handler of the Lamented

 

 

Barrow narrowed his eyes in suspicion. Those last two modifiers were oddly familiar to him. He only knows one Divinity that was connected to Demonic Beings, the God of Despair or also known as the Sealed God. 'Handler of the Lamented' it was quite obvious that it would be related to death, it could be the God of Death.

 

"Savior-nim. There's two odd choices in mine." Kim Namwoon said with a frown as he looked towards Cale, seemingly seeking for help but instead sweat dropped when he found the teen sleeping peacefully.

 

"Tsk. Just choose the most interesting choice." Barrow suggested with a click of his tongue.

 

Kim Namwoon raised an eyebrow and nodded, he was actually planning to do that but he wanted the opinion of his savior. But it seems he can't get it since his savior is currently... asleep. It's better not to wake him up.

 

Barrow turned back to his own screen and bit the insides of his cheek. Should he picked the Sealed God or the God of Death...? He and Death doesn't really have any kind of communication with each other so shouldn't he pick the second option then...?

 

'Well- Here goes nothing.'

 

 

[There is one minute left to complete the Sponsor Selection.]

---

[Sponsor Selection has ended.]

 

 

Cale, who had finally woken up from his sleep attack suddenly got attacked by numerous system messages entering his ears.

 

 

[Some constellations are greatly affected by your lack of care.]

 

[The constellation ‘Abyssal Black Flame Dragon’ is disappointed.]

[He will monitor your actions in the future.]

 

[The constellation ‘Demon-like Judge of Fire’ is disappointed in you.]

[She will persistently monitor your justice in the future.]

 

[The constellation ‘Secretive Plotter’ is interested in your choice.]

[200 coins has been sponsored.]

 

[The constellation 'Prisoner of the Golden Headband' likes your laid back attitude.]

[100 coins has been sponsored.]

 

[The constellation 'Divinity of Demonic Beings' is laughing loudly.]

 

[The constellation 'Lone Shield in War' is frowning at your carelessness.]

 

[The constellation 'Star of the Fallen Kingdom' is sighing in disappointment.]

 

[The constellation 'Handler of the Lamented' is sweat dropping.]

[1,200 coins has been sponsored.]

 

[You haven’t selected a sponsor.]

 

 

Cale ignored all the other unimportant messages and only marveled about the fact that his balance rose up by 1,500 coins, making his over all balance 3,200 coins. 'Wonderful! How wonderful!'

 

He looked besides him and saw that his brother was sighing in relief as if he picked the right choice.

 

His gaze then wandered towards Kim Namwoon who was frowning in displeasure.

 

"What happened?" Cale asked.

 

"Aigoo... Savior-nim...! My 'sponsor' isn't sending any messages to me."

 

Cale raised an eyebrow, but it twitched slightly by the nickname he was called. "Your 'sponsor' is probably shy, just give them some time, they'll eventually send some messages to you."

 

"Really?"

 

"Yep."

 

 

[Haha, is this true…isn’t there two interesting choices? Well, yes. There will be another chance.]

 

 

The dokkaebi’s crescent moon eyes stayed on Kim Dokja and Cale for a moment when he uttered those words.

 

 

[Now now, everyone has finished the selection. Rest here for a while. I have to go prepare the next scenario. I’ll see you in 10 minutes!]

 

 

 

“Let’s all gather together.” The survivors gathered at Kim Dokja's words. The first one to reach out a hand was Lee Hyunsung.

 

“Hello, I am Lee Hyunsung.”

 

“Kim Dokja.”

 

“Nice to meet you…although I don’t know if these words suit the situation. As I said earlier, I am a soldier…well, I should say that I was a soldier.”

 

“You can’t contact your unit?”

 

“…Yes.”

 

“Ah, Dokja-ssi.”

 

“Yes?”

 

“I wanted to thank you. If it wasn’t for Dokja-ssi, we would all be dead.”

 

“No, that isn’t the case.”

 

“Even if I had lived, I wouldn’t have been able to live as a person. Thank you very much. And…I am ashamed.” Lee Hyunsung bowed deeply.

 

Kim Namwoon was the next one to introduce himself, "Hello. I can kill people with no remorse, that's it. I'm Kim Namwoon." he said lamely, not really caring at the glances he was receiving.

 

Next to introduce themself was the red head whom wore a military-like uniform.

 

"...I'm Barrow." Barrow simply introduced himself and only nodded towards Dokja. He did not dare to bow towards someone he did not respect.

 

"Ah... judging from your uniform... are you...?" Lee Hyunsung started to ask.

 

Barrow frowned and looked towards his brother whom only nodded. He sighed and scratched the back of his head, "Right. Sorry for my earlier rude introduction. My name is Barrow, and I am a Soldier of Fortune."

 

His introduction made most of them tilt their heads in confusion while a certain brunette gasped and turned to Barrow, "You're a mercenary?"

 

Kim Namwoon looked towards Barrow with wide eyes. 'How fucking cool! I knew there was something off with this guy!'

 

Kim Dokja gasped slightly. He has never expected himself to meet a mercenary, much less in a fitting situation like this. it would be nice to have someone as trained as the red head to be by his side.

 

"I...see..."

 

"...And?" he turned towards the other red head whom wore a hanbok.

 

"Ah! Yes! How rude of me. I am Cale.." Cale said with a bright smile that almost blinded the eyes of those who saw it.

 

 

[The constellation 'Secretive Plotter' is impressed with your ability to pretend.]

[200 coins has been sponsored.]

 

 

"Tch. Is there something interesting about you, brat?" Han Myungoh asked rudely which got him a glare from Barrow.

 

"Oh! I see! We need to introduce ourselves with out occupations?" Cale tilted his head slightly to the side, a sweet smile displayed on his face.

 

"It really isn't anything necessary...You can just not do it if you're not comfortable." Kim Dokja waved it off.

 

"Mhh! Well, I'm doing it anyway since everyone else did it." Cale said with a slight nod to himself before bowing in a noble like fashion and reintroducing himself, "I am Cale, the younger twin of Barrow. I am an information broker."

 

An awkward look crossed the young man's face as he scratched his cheek and sweat dropped, "I... am an illegal information broker... since I do not use public records..."

 

Kim Dokja hummed. It seems that have both of the twins with him would benefit him considering that the both of them are equally useful. One for strength, the other for knowledge. to be honest, the red haired twins were quite an overpowered pair.

 

Strength was important but Knowledge is also as important. People could never have both of them, but such twins had them separately yet they were a pair that moved as one. They're overpowered in this kind of world.

 

"That's good." Kim Dokja smiled towards Cale whom smiled back at him. Both of their smiles has some type of fakeness but none of them noticed.

 

As Kim Dokja was being bothered by Han Myungoh, Lee Hyunsung was looking at Cale with both adoration and delight.

 

"Ah! You are... the hacker 'Silver Shield', right?" Lee Hyunsung asked in awe. Despite being a hacker whom caused mischief for some instances, the hacker 'Silver Shield' which was revealed to go by a screen name 'Cale Henituse' a year ago, he was known for his good deeds. Ranging from jailing pedophiles to revealing camps of illegal dealers and hiding spots of wanted men.

 

He was a person that Lee Hyunsung looked up to because it was a common knowledge that despite doing an abundant amount of good deeds, the hacker 'Silver Shield' did not show greed nor any payment for his deeds. 'Silver Shield' only quoted,

 

 

          "I did not do these things to receive recognition nor materialistic things from the public. I simply did it all of it for my own benefit. It is a human's nature to be selfish."

 

 

Everybody interpreted it the different way. They've just thought that the person behind the screen is a dense man who would not admit their good deeds.

 

And it seems that... their interpretation is true.

 

Cale's face became blank as he silently moved away and sat down of a seat far away from the clump of people. Kim Namwoon, happily marched forward and sat down besides Cale, like a child proudly sitting besides their guardian.

 

"Ah! I'm sorry if I-!" Lee Hyunsung began to say but he was cut off by Barrow's sigh.

 

"Don't misunderstand his actions. He doesn't like being acknowledged, that's all." 

 

"Ah. I-I see." Lee Hyunsung nodded but he still wanted to apologize, because what if the teen got overwhelmed?

 

Kim Dokja's words made Lee Hyunsung curiously turn towards the two, “Han Myungoh-ssi isn’t the only problem. Everyone, you need to wake up. As the dokkaebi said, this isn’t a joke.”

 

“…”

 

“I think you should’ve all roughly noticed the situation. Exclusive skills in the attributes window. A game-like interface. Is there anyone who still hasn’t caught onto facts?”

 

Lee Hyunsung sighed, “This is like a novel I was reading while standing on duty, but I still can’t feel it. This really isn’t a dream?”

 

“This is reality.”

 

Lee Hyunsung nodded. “It is good that you are certain. Then what do we do now? Dokja-ssi, do you have an opinion?”

 

“We have to go.” Kim Dokja answered without hesitation.

 

“G-Go? Are you insane?”

 

“Dokja-ssi, I don’t think…” This time, Yoo Sangah joined in. It seemed everyone still hadn’t woken up.

 

"Um..." they heard the small voice of Cal which made them turn their attention towards the red head who was looking at them with an awkward expression. "I agree with Dokja-ssi..."

 

"Why?"

 

"The person from the other carriage may have taken the life of a fellow person. After all, we wouldn't know if they also have our luck of having bugs in their possession." Cale gave a worried, almost uncertain smile towards them.

 

 

[A large number of constellations are praising your ability to act!]

[500 coins has been sponsored.]

 

 

Those words made the people realize that not all people had the same luck as them. It also made Kim Dokja visibly relax to know that at least someone here has some logic in them.

 

Kuuong!

 

The thick iron plate made a loud sound. The iron door to carriage 3707 was slightly distorted.

 

“W-What?” Han Myungoh’s cry was ignored as the iron door made a deafening sound again.

 

Kuuong!

 

Someone was trying to break the door from beyond it.

 

“W-What? Everybody stop it!” Han Myungoh shouted and moved towards the door. Lee Hyunsung moved towards it as well but Kim Dokja stopped him.

 

“You can’t stop it.”

 

“Huh?”

 

“We have to go.”

 

Kim Dokja looked at the iron door with heavy eyes.

 

“Huh? But…”

 

“If we don’t go now―”

 

Kim Dokja took a deep breath,

 

“We will all die before the next scenario arrives.”

Notes:

Age of minority in Korea are all those under the age of 19.

 

I also realized that Cale and Barrow's international age would be 14 :') Since you know... the counting of age in Korea is different from the World Wide way of counting.
.
If you're wondering as to how it is counted well...this is how it goes... you just basically add one more year into your age, and if your birthday has not passed yet then you would add another. (Age+1=Korean age if b-day has passed) (Age+2=Korean age if b-day has not yet passed)

 

Divinity of Demonic Beings - God of Despair/Sealed God
Star of the Fallen Kingdom - Sun God/Angelina
Lone Shield in War - God of War
Handler of the Lamented - God of Death
These are some cheesy ass modifiers- oh well, at least it has a nice ring to it...?

 

Lmfao guys- please remember that Cale is in his 'Acting Mode'.

Chapter 6: Not a Chapter (1)

Notes:

Just some quick drawings made by author 'v'

Please do not judge- I purposely did not check the anatomy of them-

Chapter Text

Walang makuhang paglalarawan.

 

Our lovely Cale-nim <3 and our pope

 

To be honest with y'all- Clopeh Sekka was supposed to look more majestic than that but you know- the author has no idea how to draw a white cobra-

 

Walang makuhang paglalarawan.

Of course our lovely overprotective brother is also here<3

 

Walang makuhang paglalarawan.

And a chibi sketch of em in other clothes- 

Chapter 7: Black met White

Summary:

"Ah... introductions first? Well... I'm Cale Henituse."

-Cale Henituse lmao

Notes:

Fun Fact about Trash of the Scenarios:

Cale's first ever 'death' was actually in Barrow's arms. There was an assassination attempt that was directed for Barrow, since he's appointed to be the next leader, and Cale saved him for taking the bullet for him.

Cale was in front of Barrow when it happened, they were actually eating their favorite food and teasing each other like normal siblings.

Bullet went through Cale's heart and his blood stained Barrow's chest and hands.

In the Specter's incident where it shows their traumas, Cale's first ever death was what Barrow saw which is why he clung to Cale.

 

Another fun fact: In TOTS Cale was dead all along. The body itself is supposed to be a hollow corpse that never rots, but since Cale's soul is stubborn he would always return to the body. Of course there is a condition.

Anyway, his 'deaths' were actually just his soul getting forced out of his the supposed to be corpse or his plate shattering.

 

'v'

 

btw, I had no idea how to start off this chapter- it is also not fully proofread

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

"Hmmm..." Cale Henituse hummed lightly as he observed the panicking people as well as his brother who was looking at them as if they were stupid, he checked his pouch and got out a cookie as he began to munch on it.

 

"...Haahh... you really are weird. Everybody's panicking and you're eating a damn cookie?" Kim Namwoon laughed in disbelief, this savior-nim of his is very weird. His savior-nim is very good at acting innocent too, he managed to fool a fucking soldier and that lunatic ahjussi(Dokja).

 

Cale only gave the white haired teen a side eyed look before continuing on eating, making Kim Namwoon sweat drop and sigh. Weird. Truly weird.

 

Kung!

 

The iron door seemed like it could barely hold on for one minute.

 

"Your twin is a mercenary, right? So surely he is strong enough to break down a door?" Kim Namwoon asked with a raised eyebrow in which Cale nodded to.

 

"He could but he won't. He already knows that the others can do it by themselves, what's the point in helping?" 

 

"??? To make the work easier?"

 

"He likes to take risks. If he were the only person here, he probably would only break down the door one second before the person from the other side gets to him."

 

"...that risky?"

 

"You're like that too."

 

Kim Namwoon looked at the red head with a wide eyed look, his eyes meeting reddish-brown ones that were looking at him in mockery and amusement as if saying that what he said is obvious. It was true. Kim Namwoon actually likes taking risks like those, he remembered beating up a person in an alley way that was besides a Police Station.

 

"...Did you found out about it when you were collecting data? You're an information broker after all."

 

"I did. I watched it live when I hacked into one of the security cameras. I deleted that too so you won't get caught."

 

"Awweee... Savior-nim is so thoughtful."

 

"Shut up."

 

Kim Namwoon was about to laugh but he got shoved away, again. By the same red haired mercenary.

 

"What's the plan?" Barrow asked as he placed his brother on his back whom looked as if he was about to have another sleep attack or perhaps a cataplexy attack. He gave a side glance towards the dumbfounded Kim Namwoon as he threw their bag towards him.

 

"Oof!" Kim Namwoon was shocked by the heaviness and some sharp edges that were poking his arm when he caught the bag. His nose was also getting invaded by a heavy scent of metal that was coming from the bag, it made him curious but he held his curiosity in. With a puff of breath, he readjusted the angle of the bag so that the weight of it would be a bit balanced on his arms.

 

"...We're still odd numbers but since it is a higher number than the original the bridge scenario would be a little bit different. Your first priority would be Kim Namwoon. Since I have Clopeh Sekka with me, I would still be able to cross the bridge 'on my own'. Ah, don't let Kim Namwoon go with Yoo Junghyuk too, that might change something." Cale whispered before a cataplexy attack hit him, making him fall limp on Barrow's back.

 

Barrow's jaw clenched and his shoulder tensed when he heard his brother's risky plan. He knows that his brother won't be able to cross the bridge, not only is his stamina low there could also be the danger of a sudden sleep or cataplexy attack hitting him. 'This son of a bitch still has sacrificial tendencies.'

 

"I'm not going to leave y-"

 

"Barrow. Please...."

 

"...ahem, who said something about not following your plan? I'll definitely leave you here with out shy snake, surely he'll be able to protect you."

 

Kim Namwoon, who was actually listening to their conversation but only heard a few words, was a bit relieved that he wasn't hallucinating about the snake. But... 'Clopeh Sekka'? That seemed like a fantasy name that you'll give to a 'knight in shiny armor'. If Barrow was the one who gave it then it's a uselessly funny name. If Savior-nim was the one who named it, then it's a beautiful and truly magnificent name for a snake.

 

Dudududu.

 

There was a sound like a huge spring turning and the door that Lee Hyungsung is trying to open started to move. It caught the attention of the other survivors,

 

“What? This guy has real strength!”

 

“That’s it! It is really great!”

 

“Come on, get off!”

 

"Tsk. Such loud shouts, it's not as if it would make the guy stronger if they shout louder. This isn't Dᵣₐ𝓰ₒₙ Bₐₗₗ." Kim Namwoon clicked his tongue in annoyance as he stuck his pinky finger in his ear to get rid off some dirt that is bothering his hearing.

 

 

[…Ah, this is really. I knew this would happen. Didn’t I say it earlier? I told you not to go anywhere, Damn! The scenario isn’t ready yet-]

 

 

The dokkaebi seemed to be angry as it floated over Dongho Bridge.

 

“Wahh! I knew this would happen! I told you not to come out!”

 

Han Myungoh wrapped a hand around his head, like he thought it would explode. But there was no need to worry.

 

 

[Sigh…it can’t be helped. You are really lucky humans.]

 

 

It was because the second scenario started the moment the train door was opened.

 

 

[The second scenario has arrived!]

 

 

+

 

[Second Scenario – Escape]

Category: Sub

Difficulty: E

Clear Conditions: Cross the broken bridge and enter Oksu Station.

Time Limit: 20 minutes.

Compensation: 200 coins.

Failure: ???

 

+

 

 

"Remember the plan." Cale whispered as he felt himself getting gently placed down on one of the seats on the subway train. he seat was comfy to say the least but he couldn't adjust himself because of the loss of muscle control on his legs.

 

"If you don't appear after five days have passed, then I'm hunting you down." Barrow scowled while Cale just smiled indifferently and waved his hand as if saying that his worries were useless.

 

Barrow heaved a heavy sigh upon looking at the smile on his brother's face, he already knew what that meant as he began to pity the poor dokkaebi or whoever person would be left with him. He grabbed Namwoon's wrist tightly and ran as fast as he can, muttering the words, "It was an order from Cale. He won't die, if that's what you're going to be worried about."

 

"You-" Kim Dokja watched in confusion as the red haired mercenary ran with Kim Namwoon before looking down towards the hanbok wearing red haired. The teen was wearing a careless expression on his face and his shoulders were dropped in a relaxed manner.

 

Upon seeing the confusion and disbelief decorated on Dokja's face, Cale opened his mouth "Please do not misunderstood, my brother only followed the orders that I gave him. I am frail person... I do not want to burden my brother nor be the reason that my brother doesn't survive."

 

His soft saddened voice paired with a sad smile made the teen more pitiful than he already is.

 

"Wouldn't your brother be burdened if you die here?" Kim Dokja asked. Though he knows that the failure isn't death, he needs to know, he needs to know if this teen is smart and calculative.

 

Cale chuckled, "The failure would not result to my death since it was left as blank, don't you know that too Dokja-ssi?" he closed his eyes, a peaceful expression overlapping his face, "Though I am frail, there are items that I could buy to defend myself. Just because I am frail doesn't mean i wouldn't make a move to try and survive." of course his words contradicts onto what he would do.

 

"Hah!" Kim Dokja breathed in disbelief. This teen in front of him is stubborn and observant. 

 

"Please run along now. You might not be able to catch up to the other survivors."

 

Kim Dokja narrowed his eyes before turning around and beginning to run away, that red haired teen, Cale, is quite an interesting person to say the least. If he manages to survive and somehow get to the stations... Kim Dokja would be sure to get this teen to be by his side. After all, Cale is quite useful.

 

Cale watched the retreating figure of Kim Dokja before looking away and sighing. He hopes that nothing changes just because of Kim Namwoon being alive in this round. The butterfly effect in this universe is quite strong, yet weaker than the one in his previous universe. But fate. Fate is the one that is the strongest here.

 

Kim Namwoon was fated to die in this round yet he did not. He wonders how the Three Sisters of Fate would react to a string that cannot be cut again. Those three acted like spoiled brats before.

 

Kim Namwoon would perhaps die one way or another.

 

 

[There is no fun if the game is too easy.]

 

[The scenario difficulty has been adjusted.]

 

[Scenario difficulty: E -> D]

 

[Is there any fun if you just run away? Let’s create a bit of atmosphere!]

 

[The evil thoughts of the dead have returned.]

 

[The surrounding earth is filled with black ether.]

 

[The demonic people have woken up!]

 

 

The dokkaebi, Bihyung, laughed cheerily before he turned his gaze towards the broken subway train which still has one more occupant. The hanbok wearing red haired teen. He took a moment to decide before floating towards the train and in front of the red head.

 

 

[Ho? Weak human, why are you not running like the other survivors, hm?]

 

 

The dokkaebi, Bihyung, curiously asked as his eyes met dark reddish brown ones. He had viewed other channels before and he could say that even the disabled ones would do anything to survive, be it crawling or eating dirt. Surviving and living is the best for them even if they had to work harder than the non-disabled ones. So...why? Why is this teen incredibly weak human in front of him not doing the same? It did not make sense for him. Doesn't this human value his life?

 

"Hmm..." Cale hummed lightly, feeling a bit nostalgic at the familiar nickname that was uttered by the dokkaebi. "It's because I can't. I can't run for too long and I might just get a sleep or cataplexy attack while running. Isn't it more dangerous if i try to leave this spot than not moving at all?"

 

 

[...That's... a wise  decision.]

 

 

The dokkaebi blinked and then hovered towards the human's shoulder, comfortably sitting at the soft material of his hanbok. He smiled and closed his eyes, the hanbok was very soft and the teen's shoulder was also slackened and not tense, making his seat quite a comfortable and pleasing one.

 

Cale glanced towards the dokkaebi before sighing in exasperation. This fluffy looking creature felt soft on his shoulder but it was a bit uncomfortable. How would you feel when the thing that could kill people suddenly sat on your shoulder as if it was a harmless bird? Of course, you would feel weirded out.

 

 

[Mmm... Quite a great number of constellations deman- ahem. requested for your safety and survival at least in this scenario. You're quite a lucky and loved human, aren't you? I already feel like I'm old and have seen everything when I saw these constellations showing genuine worry for a human like you.]

 

 

The little dokkaebi rambled mindlessly, stretching his arms to the sky as if displaying about how baffled he was at the odd situation. Of course he would be baffled, there was almost to none of this kind of situation in the whole star stream, most of the time it only occurred towards a mortal that was a reincarnation of a god or demi-god. 

 

But this human besides him is none of those. In fact, his soul was something that has never reincarnated for all eternity. Not one reincarnation. While this human's brother had more reincarnations than average! Such an odd pair of brothers, they were polar opposites of each other yet they were also as similar as clones.

 

"Hm... really? That's good then... I can slack off..." Cale whispered under his breath which made the dokkaebi on his shoulder look at him in confusion, his expression as if asking what in the world he was talking about.

 

After a moment of silence and without the red head explaining his previous statement, the dokkaebi sighed. This human is not only weak, he's also very weird.

 

 

[We both know that you won't pass this scenario. And I know that you are aware that the failure would not lead to your death. What are you willing to give up?]

 

 

"hmm..." Cale scratched his head in thought, not really knowing what he could give. "I have hmm... I have a snake...? Would you like it? Nevermind. Coins maybe? How much do you want?"

 

The dokkaebi looked at Cale with a flat expression, 'Where... is the snake? I want the snake.' He did not dare to let out his thoughts as he just sat there on the human's shoulder, deciding a high price.

 

 

[Twenty thousand coins.]

 

 

"Aigoo... that's too much, poor me can't afford tha-"

 

 

[The constellation 'Handler of the Lamented' has sponsored you 10,000 coins.]

 

[The constellation 'Divinity of Demonic Beings' has sponsored you 10,000 coins.]

 

[The constellation 'Lone Shield in War' has sponsored you 10,000 coins.]

 

[The constellation 'Star of the Fallen Kingdom' has sponsored you 10,000 coins.]

 

[The constellation 'Abyssal Black Flame Dragon' has sponsored you 3,000 coins.]

 

[The constellation 'Secretive Plotter' has sponsored you 10,000 coins.]

 

[The constellation 'Prisoner of the Golden Headband' has sponsored you 2,000 coins.]

 

[The constellation 'Demon-Like Judge of Fire' has sponsored you 5,000 coins.]

 

[A few number of constellations has collectively sponsored you a sum of 5,000 coins.]

 

[A few number of constellations are watching this spectacle in amusement.]

 

 

"..."

 

"Ahem."

 

Cale faked coughed before smiling widely, "Such wonderful beings you are dear constellations~ This is a very generous amount to sponsor for a mere mortal like me. It truly is a wonder to be graced by the subtle presence and attention by such beings like you." 

 

 

[A small number of constellations are blushing at the praise.]

 

[A small number of constellations feels like they are being scammed.]

 

 

Cale smiled happily even as the dumbfounded dokkaebi took 20,000 coins for him, after all, he still has 48,900 coins left in his balance. It really is good when these rich constellations sponsors him a large amount of coins. 

 

Now that he has a generous amount of coins, shouldn't he buy something from the [Dokkaebi Bag] to gift his brother? And maybe Kim Namwoon too.

 

He looked down at his hanbok and felt his white snake wrapping comfortably around his waist, nuzzling it's scaly head against his skin. He could gift something to Clopeh Sekka too, but what could he gift a snake? Food? 

 

Suddenly, a chill enveloped him as goosebumps covered his arms. He looked left and right before settling his eyes on a black haired person looking down at him with a chilly gaze. those eyes reminded him of Choi Han's eyes whenever he has a blank look or when he first met him. 'Such a vicious gaze...'

 

"Yes? What is it mister? Do you need something? you should hurry up, you might not finish the scenario in time." Cale asked timidly, putting up his innocent act as he smiled mindlessly towards the person that he would presume to be 'Yoo Junghyuk'.

 

He really is a handsome man. His looks could probably compare to the appearance of the Royalty of the Whale Tribe, or the appearance of a dragon perhaps? Either way, such a handsome man was looking at Cale with a vicious gaze. Something that Cale certainly doesn't like.

 

"You. Who are you?"

 

Cale blinked as if he did not understood the simple question as he tilted his head to the side. Though he understands the question, can't the man just check it with his skill? Perhaps it's too extra to check something as simple as someone's name using a high grade skill.

 

"Ah... introductions first? Well... I'm Cale Henituse."

 

 

[The character ‘Yoo Jonghyuk’ has used the ‘Lie Detection’ skill.]

 

[Lie Detection has confirmed that your words are the truth.]

 

[Lie Detection has confirmed that your words are false.]

 

 

The man frowned and looked at the teen in front of him in confusion. He is quite sure that his skill is not broken, then why does it display that the teen's answer as both the truth and false? Maybe because it could be his birth name but he changed it...? There's a high possibility.

 

"How the hell are you alive?" he asked again. The teen looked too trusting that it was suspicious.

 

"Oh! Well, I killed some spiders since it did said that I could kill any living beings. Be it a spider or an ant as long as it has a life of its own." Cale explained before adding, "It's such a shame that I had to kill those spiders..... I took quite a few hours trying to find them.... It's a hobby you see."

 

Cale smiled wobbly before scratching the back of his head as if embarrassed. He had to make up a good lie as to why he had spiders with him, after all, isn't it too convenient and suspicious that he had spiders with him at this exact day? Although most people won't find it suspicious, it is still better to be safe than sorry. Collecting spiders is not his hobby, but it is a hobby of other people nonetheless which is why he did not specify who has the hobby.

 

 

[Lie Detection has confirmed that your words are the truth.]

 

 

The man narrowed his eyes, the reason is passable to his eyes and even in his lie detection skill but...there's something bothering him about this red haired teen.

 

"Your name... is strange."

 

"Mmm..." the teen just hummed in response, indicating that he probably heard that same comment a lot.

 

"Why are you still here? Like you said before, about the scenario. Are you not gonna finish it?" for some reason these words left his mouth. He was not worried or anything, he was simply curious. 

 

Cale's face cast a sad gaze as he looked to the right, observing the other survivors running and trying to avoid the zombies. "It's because I can't. I might get a cataplexy attack or a sleep attack while running, I also have a low stamina and weak body. It would strain me to try and run that fast and long. It is better that I stay here than try to complete the scenario."

 

Cale was getting a bit annoyed since he had to explain that thing over and over again, but he could not afford to show any hint of annoyance in his face while in the presence of the regressor. 

 

 

[Lie Detection has confirmed that your words are the truth.]

 

 

The man frowned. This teen... is so suspicious yet so honest.

 

"What about you mister? What is your name?" Cale asked even if he already knows the answer.

 

The man gazed down at him and hesitated but alas he opened his mouth and replied, "...Yoo Junghyuk."

 

"It's nice to meet you Junghyuk-nim." Cale said with a smile before his eyes widened slightly when he saw Dokja almost near the end of the bridge. No. That should not happen. "Ah... Junghyuk-nim? Am I bothering you? Shouldn't you be finishing the scenario now? I do not want to be the reason for you to fail this scenario."

 

"There's no need. The failure for the scenario is not death anyway." Yoo Junghyuk replied as he was about to make a move to sit down besides the teen but decided to just stand besides him. This teen makes him oddly comfortable and relaxed, it was as if he was in the presence of a family member than a stranger he just met.

 

"Ah, Junghyuk-nim?"

 

"Hm?"

 

'I'm sorry for this Dokja-ssi. But you must meet Yoo Junghyuk briefly and fall off that bridge...!' Cale closed his eyes before saying, "That black haired man in an office uniform, he knows of this scenario. It was as if he knows the other scenarios that is to come, kind of like a prophet? He's very cool..."

 

 

[Lie Detection has confirmed that your words are the truth.]

 

 

Yoo Junghyuk silently looked towards the teen his eyes narrowing dangerously at the new information that he received. A prophet? The only prophet he knows of and should be the only one existing is Anna Croft. Just thinking of that despicable woman already makes his blood boil.

 

Cale said one more thing, something that made Yoo Junghyuk snap his gaze towards Kim Dokja, "He also said that you won't be able to complete the 46th scenario alone."

 

 

[Lie Detection has confirmed that your words are the truth.]

 

 

Cale Henituse can twist his words so that it could be deemed the truth. Those things he is saying are indeed the truth, it's just... it hasn't happened yet.

 

"He said that he knows the future."

 

 

[Lie Detection has confirmed that your words are the truth.]

 

 

Yoo Junghyuk stood up and was about to head for the man that the teen is talking about before glancing at the teen with a frown on his face, "You. you should survive and meet me again. Understood?"

 

"Okay, Junghyuk-nim." Cale smiled before he saw Yoo Junghyuk becoming a black blur and rapidly running towards the other survivors, specifically Kim Dokja.

 

"huuhhh...."

 

He sighed and placed his hand on his chest. It felt as if he just avoided his death, which was kind of what actually happened.

 

 

[Ho? Were you afraid of him?]

 

 

The dokkaebi whom reappeared, sat on his shoulder again while looking at him with an unreadable gaze. This man... who had no fear in scamming a constellation nor being in the presence of a dokkaebi; felt fear in the presence of that black haired man?

 

"...He reminds me of someone, but this one is a bit more stern."

 

The dokkaebi blinked, he did not really expect this weak human to agree with his statement. He looked through the stoic and dull eyes of the weak human and instead saw a hidden sadness and nostalgia. He does not really know why this human would feel sadness, was the person that reminded him of the black haired guy dead? He read a few books stating this portion of the human emotions where they get sad when someone dies, even if they are not close.

 

Cale pressed his back on the seat and promptly fell asleep, another sleep attack befalling him. The dokkaebi huffed and pressed itself closer on the teen's neck, as if his body would prevent the teen's neck to be strained. 'So this is the sleep attack he has been rambling about? It does seem like quite a disadvantageous thing to have.'

 

The dokkaebi summoned his [Dokkaebi Blanket] and had it wrapped around the teen's body. That specific hand sewn blanket would give this weak human a comfortable and warm feeling, a nice thing to feel when asleep. though this blanket is invisible to the eyes of mortals, to the eyes of dokkaebis and constellations it is actually a white blanket with a universe-like pattern in its inside.

 

'I guess he's not only loves by constellations... he's love by dokkaebis too and probably all the supernatural beings here.'

 

 

[I'll check up on you later. I'll be checking that Dokja guy for the mean time.]

 

[A few number of constellations wishes you a happy and peaceful sleep.]

 

[You have been sponsored 1,000 coins.]

 

[Really... he's a very lovable guy.]

 

 

 

 

 


 

 

 

"Aigoo... I'm here now." the red head heaved a sigh of annoyance as he looked around the shelves upon shelves of glowing and dull books.

 

He perked up when he felt a scaly head rubbing itself on his back as he turned around and saw his white cobra snake, as big as ever whenever he visits this place. His snake was about forty meters long, he could not accurately measure him. Though the white cobra big enough to maybe be able to swallow a child whole or take half of an adult man.

 

"You are quite scary now that I think about it."

 

The white cobra leaned forward and nudged his head with its nose as if showing that it was offended by his words. In truth, the cobra actually was. As much as it is kind of praise to say that he was scary, he did not want to be seen scary by his owner.

 

Cale chuckled slightly and patted the scaly head, his hand looking so small in comparison, "What a dramatic cobra you are."

 

The snake narrowed its eyes before promptly slithering towards a certain direction.

 

"Oh? Is that were the exit at?"

 

The snake nodded as Cale followed it. As they go further and further from where Cale first appeared, whispers suddenly started to appear. Much like when he was in the black void.

 

[⬛⬛ᵘ'ʳᵉ ʰ⬛⬛ᵉᵎ]

 

[⬛ʰᵉ ᵒ⬛ʰᵉʳ ⬛ᵒ⬛⬛ ᵃʳ⬛ⁿ'ᵗ ⬛⬛ʳᵉ ᵗᵒ ⬛⬛ᵉ ʸᵒ⬛...]

 

[...ᴰ⬛ⁿ'ᵗ ˡ⬛ᵃᵛ⬛ ⬛ˢ]

 

[ᴰᵒⁿ'ᵗ ˡᵉᵃᵛᵉ ᵘˢ.]

 

[ĐØ₦'₮ ⱠɆ₳VɆ Ʉ₴!]

 

[͚̼̦̦̞̜̿ͪ̑͠D͎̯̪̳͊ͯ͢O̵̫̖͎͎̮̞̻̿ͦ̂ͅN̴̸̝̹̤̲͚͈̩̼̥͊̾ͣ̔̂'̥̠͖̪̞̙̟̅̏͊̓T̲̯̫̖̥̘͐ͥ̕ ̡̮̩̗͇̲͖͈̺̔͌ͤ͗Ḽ͈̪͉͕͕̳ͫ̒̾͠Ė̸͍̙̩̬̹̘̜̱̓̓̀Ȁ̫̳̭̖̻̞͗̂͟V͖̻͕̩̺͓͗͡ͅE̙̠͎̠ͣ̏ͨ̊̕ ̆҉̪̫U̩̹̠̪̖̠̮͌̒͢S̱̩̪̣̤̱̊̐̽ͧ͞!̨͚͈͚̤̲̫͎ͩͭ͂]̷̥̜̪̫̞̲̺̯̆͋ͥͯ

 

Cale shuddered at the thousand of deathly whispers that resounded in the room before they all silenced, leaving the already creepy atmosphere much scarier and creepier.

 

As he continued walking he finally saw the light in this dimly lit room. He looked up at the snake as it bowed its head until Cale could be at arm's reach level. Cale blinked before gently patting the snake's scaly head once more, "Good job."

 

The snake seemed satisfied at the phrase as it nudged its owner towards the light.

 

 

 


 

 

 

 

 

[Day 4]

[Kim Rok Soo/Cale Henituse: Alive ; Tired]

 

 

Cale heaved a sigh as he willed his legs to walk more, he had finally gotten a good sleep and some naps which made him have shorter and less frequent sleep or cataplexy attacks. Though it was still not enough since he needed his medication, but he cannot find it in his pockets...! He must have left it with Barrow or perhaps they were actually out of it. He... forgot.

 

Forgetting is something that frequently happens to him nowadays, oh how he wish he has his record skill again. Forgetting something sometimes is okay for his mental health but sometimes it is not for other reasons. Like one time he forgot about Barrow that was still in their homeland. Oh how sleep deprived and manic did Barrow looked when he 'rescued' him.

 

"Ughhh... if only Clopeh was also big here." he groaned in annoyance, patting his legs that seemed to go stiff.

 

 

[A few number of constellations are cheering for you!]

 

[You have been sponsored 1,000 coins.]

 

 

And as if recharged, the once tired Cale Henituse was now energetic like a child on a Christmas eve once again. The constellations has found out that he somehow gets an energy boost whenever they sponsor him coins, of course, that was only a lame excuse for them to spoil him rotten.

 

 

[You are... quite a greedy human.]

 

 

The dokkaebi on his shoulder said as Cale only simply replied, "Of course. I'm a human after all, and a human has greed. Mine is just much more than others."

 

The dokkaebi sweat dropped and looked at the human in a dumbfounded manner, 'Don't say it so proudly as if it's a positive trait!'

 

"Bihyung, no need to conceal you're disbelief in my statement, you're doing a horrible job at it." Cale sighed, feeling a bit weird since he could practically read the dokkaebi like an open book despite him barely having any changes in his features. It's like a hunch of some sort.

 

 

[Well I'm sorry 'Mr. I have a masked expression so you won't be able to read my face or thoughts' unlike you, I do not make pretending as my hobby.]

 

 

The dokkaebi huffed and flicked the human's cheek with his hand. 

 

 

[Why don't you just buy something from the 'Dokkaebi Bag' anyway?]

 

 

"I'm purposely prolonging my journey."

 

 

[Why?]

 

 

Cale did not answer as he just continued walking. The dried leaves and the small glasses crunching under his wooden sandals as he tried to fasten his pace again. He felt like he's about to have another cataplexy attack which is why he tries to be as close as possible to the stations.

 

It would be better if Dokja is the one to find him and not the people from the stations, he does not trust them one bit. They're too suspicious and shady and he does not have much information about them since their personality wasn't too mentioned in the 'guidebook'.

 

 

[It is quite hard alternating from you to Dokja- oh, wait. One second... Dokja finally reunited with the others and brought a woman with him, you should hurry up because your brother and the white haired teen are clearly impatient individuals.]

 

[You have entered the region of the second main scenario.]

 

[The land in the scenario area is deeply polluted.]

 

[Be careful about your breathing and move underground as quickly as possible.]

 

 

'Aigoo...' Cale sucked in a breath before placing on the gas mask that he had previously bought from the [Dokkaebi Bag] as he fasten his pace once more, ignoring the aching muscle tissues of his legs that felt like it would rip and tear at any given moment.

 

The dokkaebi hummed, enjoying the slight breeze that he was feeling since the weak human moved at a much quicker pace, something that he surely did not expect. He did not expect this weak human to be this fast, did he placed some coins on his speed? Perhaps not, he barely touched his coin balance unless necessary. Since it is quite the truth, speed is not necessary here but stamina.

 

 

[Have you always been this fast?]

 

 

Cale was silent for a moment, contemplating wether he should answer or not. He is aware that this dokkaebi can be trusted but at the same time he does not know if the dokkaebi will not reveal whatever he has been saying to him.

 

"Hmm... I am also a trained soldier like my brother after all. I finished my training three years ago, which is the time where I decided to finally just slack off. I'm a bit rusty, but i still had some of my speed and stamina. I just tend to be dramatic about stuff." Cale said with a sigh.

 

 

[The constellations are baffled with this new found information!]

 

 

Even the dokkaebi Bihyung, who thought that he won't be surprised any further, was baffled at that piece of information. This weak human? A trained soldier? And someone who finished his long-term training at that. That just sound so... surreal!

 

Judging from the expression on the dokkaebi's face, it seems he did not believe Cale's words.

 

Cale shook his head, yes it did sound unbelievable if it came out of his mouth but why would he even lie about that? It's useless, it does not benefit him anything.

 

After a few seconds of more walking, the light heaviness on his shoulder disappeared, indicating that the Dokkaebi Bihyung was not sitting on his shoulder anymore. It was also an indication that he was close.

 

The moment Cale got close to Exit 4, he could see that the Fire Shutter is a little bit open. Won't the poisonous gas be able to go inside there then? Wow... Dokja can't even shut it properly? ...Nevermind, the poisonous gas did not pass through the small opening, he forgot that it was not possible in this 'scenario' even if it defies the laws of science.

 

Shaking his head, Cale crouched down and placed his fingers at the base of it as he opened a quarter of it. he bent himself a bit as he went in before pulling down the fire shutter again, making sure that it is closed properly.

 

 

[You have entered the safety zone.]

 

 

Cale kicked the first man that blocked his way before kicking the others, just for fun. They looked annoying and a bit plain, an appearance of a human that he kinda forgot about since the only humans that he had seen for the past few years are just his family here.

 

He took off his gas mask as he could finally breath properly and have more long breaths.

 

Cale narrowed his eyes at the endless the darkness that appeared before him. He made sure that his steps were silent as he walked, trailing his fingers at the cold wall of the tunnel, it is not good if you walk a dark path at the middle, you might stumble over something or not know where you are possibly going to.

 

He descended to the bottom of the dark platform and found a place where there was still light. Most people there looked at him with either confused or hostile gazes.

 

His gaze flickered around before stopping at a particular sight. Barrow, his dearest hyung-nim, was tied up with chains and his mouth was duct taped. He was quite sure that it is an easy task for Barrow to get out of those chains, but it seems he didn't do so to not raise any suspicions. Beside him was Kim Namwoon, though his restrictions are more lighter than Barrow's since he only had a rope tied around him. 

 

These two were sitting down on either side of an unconscious black haired girl whom was being tended by Yoo Sangah. it looked as if the two were guard dogs, assigned to guard these two girls even if they are restrained.

 

Lee Gilyoung was there, clinging on Dokja's leg as if it was his life line while the soldier, Lee Hyunsung, was giving as much information as he can for the reader whom missed quite a lot of events.

 

Cale was about blurt out a curse but he remembered that he had to have an innocent act, "What...happened..? hyung-nim??" 

 

His worried voice was not left unheard by certain people as their gazes immediately went towards him. Their faces went from one of shock to joy,

 

"Cale!" Yoo Sangah shouted in relief.

 

Dokja was also a bit surprised despite him already expecting this. Lee Gilyoung curiosly looked at Cale for a bit before returning in burying his head on Dokja's waist.

 

Lee Hyungsung perked up and waved towards the direction of the teen he idolizes.

 

"You're back!" A large grin enveloped Kim Namwoon's face, as he giddily stood up; the ropes around him falling down to his feet. It seems nobody noticed that the rope tied around him was quite... loose.

 

Barrow took a deep intake of breath as he carefully untangled himself from the chains that were tied around him. The chains were actually tied better than the ropes around Kim Namwoon, but luckily, he knows how to get out of these kind of situation. What kind of soldier would he be to let himself get tied around with a chain without knowing how to break free from it?

 

He took off the duct tape on his mouth, hissing slightly at the burning feeling that it left as he stood up. 

 

The other residents of the vicinity looked at Barrow with fearful eyes, the whole reason that Barrow was tied up because he was crazily strong and had a very short temper but...

 

'He could've easily escaped??'

 

Barrow paid no heed at the fearful glances thrown at him as he walked, or more like stomped, his way towards his brother's direction. He firmly yet gently grabbed his brother's twig like wrists as he dragged him towards where Dokja and the group are, emitting sweat drops from those who found it anticlimactic.

 

Barrow sat down besides Kim Namwoon who looked delighted, making Cale sit down too. 

 

"Oh my god, Cale! Why have you become so thin?? Have you not been eating?" Yoo Sangah worriedly asked as she placed her hand on his cheek, the cheekbones almost being seen.

 

Barrow scowled before shoving five dumplings and one water bottle towards Cale before doing the same for Dokja.

 

The other residents of the station around them seemed a bit envious as they watched the red haired mercenary carelessly giving large amount of food for the new comers, those food were supposed to be conserved and eaten in small amounts since it is difficult to find food in this apocalyptic world. Even so, they do not dare to oppose the teen that had a monstrous strength that could trample over them any time given.

 

The vicious twin then returned to his original position with the same look on his face, this time around he was narrowing his eyes and observing every little twitch and flinch that Cale did.

 

Kim Namwoon was silent as he watched the interaction, his lips twitching slightly at the ends. Until now, he still does not understand Barrow's personality, it was as if he was a fragment of hundreds of different people's personality and then was put together to form.... whatever Barrow's personality is.

 

"Savior-nim. How did you know where to find us?" Kim Namwoon curiously asked as he watched his savior barely putting any dent on his dumpling. Seriously, this guy looked so thin and hungry yet still refused to eat the food.

 

But alas, Cale took a bite of his food, chewing it before answering, "My sponsor gave me a skill that could detect wherever my brother is." of course, that was a lie. He does not have such skill nor does he have a sponsor.

 

Kim Namwoon furrowed his eyebrows and frowned. His savior was asleep when the sponsor selection began, maybe he got special treatment and his sponsor selection was delayed? Though it isn't much of a passable reason for his savior to have a sponsor, he did not want to accept the fact that the red head just lied straight to his face.

 

"Oh... such a useful skill you have." Yoo Sangah whispered in wonder.

 

Cale just nodded in response. 

 

"Hey, the girly's waking up." Kim Namwoon said as he pointed at Jung Heewon who was slowly opening her eyes.

 

"Good afternoon ma'am, the name's Cale." Cale greeted as he bowed a bit momentarily shocking the woman.

 

"Jung Heewon." she replied simply as she imitated Cale's bow.

 

"If you are hungry, food's with that guy." Kim Namwoon pointed at Kim Dokja who was too busy talking with his three companions. Jung Heewon gave a nod as she approached the reader.

 

Cale looked towards her retreating figure before looking down at his half eaten dumpling, 'I wonder how my family is doing...'

 

With that thought in mind, Cale's eyes slowly became droopy as another sleep attack forced him into sleepiness. His body was of course, caught by Barrow whom gently laid it down on the bench whilst muttering about stupid brothers and their fucked up mindset.

Notes:

: Cale finally got a good first impression from Yoo Junghyuk:') Hurray!:D

: Everything else happened is what exactly happened in the TOTS lmfao

: I started writing this at 3 in the morning, so I apologize if it's quite sloppy and if there are missing letters or words, my mind somehow always forgets to add the word.

Chapter 8: Who?

Summary:

W̷̲̣͕͇̦̫͇̽͛̊͛̚͜ḧ̴͖̪̠̗̤̗̜̲̺̿͊͐̃̓̓͛̀͊̈͆͛̋̒ȍ̴̫̼̳̻̠͈̻͚̟̱̫̲̈́ ̵̡̢̰̤̤͎͖͖͎̫̜̑̒̐͊̽̋̽̽̎̌̽̑͘į̸̰̲̟̟̗̬̀̆͋͆s̵̻̼̪̘̯͕͔̳̗̖̙̽͂͜ͅ ̸̧̛̛̽̄͒̐̇̓̑̕h̷͎̿͂̊̒̇̄͆͐͠e̶̢̛̲̟̭̝̥͇͕̦̪̲̬̠̟͑̂͒̽̓̈́̊͜?̴̥̳̫̝̤̺̰̯̟̝̤͐

 

W̶̗̦̫͕͎̗̋̀̍͠H̵̢̢̙̮̩̰̟͈̩͙̏̋̕Y̴̢̨̧̼̹͖̝͔͇̭͚͖̜͗͆͂̿͑̊̏̕͝ ̵̬̪̼̞̤̗̳̦͖̣̂̽͒̅̉͒̇̍ͅͅC̷̥̿͋̈́̈́̔͝Â̸̰̞̩̬̤͉͔͚̻̭͇̹̇͌̈́̚͘ͅN̸̡̡͕̰͈̖̺̹̳̾̒̅̓̑͌͆̋͘̕'̴̡̽͂̈́͋̓̑̚T̵̡̰͉̖̝̐̈́̍͛̌̀́̐͋͌̚͝ͅ ̵̜̈́̆́͋̀̈̚͜ͅT̸͈͕̩͇̣̱͇͌̒͗͝͝Ḩ̶̟͙͈̯͉͕͆̆̀́̃̕͠͝E̶̙̱̜͙͈̬̹͓̺̬͆̔͐̔͐͆̽͊̈́̊̿̚͝Y̵̛̛̱͑͒̓͌͐́͊̏͠͝ ̷͓̅͛͊͗͒̿̌͒͠R̷̘͌͊͐̌͑͛̉E̶̢̗̬̼̼̝̱̟̥͔̩̒̓̍͌ͅM̸̟͎̺̹̞̰͕̟̪͌̆̽̐̓E̴͚̞̤͓̰͇̞͉͐̊̈̅M̵̡̛̛̭̬̹͍̻̗̝̝͕̹͚̈́͊͑̎B̷͓̪͂͗̓̿Ȇ̵̘̠͍͚͈̭̰͔̎͑̓ͅR̶̡̨͖͇͙͈̯̪̩̗̣̯͉̣͗̌̈́̇̊̎̽͂̆̾̐͝͠ͅ ̶̟̺̦͙͉̘͒͑̈́̇̔̓͆̋̇̆͛̿̑̕Ḧ̵̡̹͈̰͇̬͚̗͖̬͖̙́͐̍̐͜͝I̵̡͍̱̘̪̙̭̩̭͈͙̙͙̒M̶̛͕̮̺̟͐̎͐̓͛̀̉̄̿?̵̘̗̗̳͔͒̒͌̈̃̾̏̓̄̇̌̿͜͝?̸̈́͒͒̾̈́͒̎̓̈́͠͠ͅ

Notes:

Hi :)

 

:Reverse

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Tap. Tap. Tap.

 

Long delicate fingers tapped on a wall dirty of blood and dirt, the owner of the fingers were tapping it as if he was trying to find a hollow area, though it was useless. The wall was not hollow, the sound that it produces when tapped is dull and whole, an indicator that the wall was pure and compressed, no gaps nor holes to be hidden.

 

The fingers lifted and then wandered towards the drawings made on the wall with the use of blood. They were drawings of eyes, most of them were simplified and looked as if it could be done in the span of ten seconds, though some were detailed, imitating an actual eye. The eerie part of this is that the light of the room gives the eye drawings an illusion that it follows your direction or perhaps your face in particular as if judging you; not of your appearance but of your expression.

 

These detailed eye drawings also follows a particular someone's exact eyes shape, Cale Henituse's. They... don't remember particularly who he is, they only remember that he died right in front of their eyes and that they have an unknown emotion of longing for him; they don't remember, they can't remember. They don't know who he really is, they don't even remember how he, an ancient dragon, got jumbled up with other races and royalties.

 

They don't know. They don't know why this person feels important to them, they don't know why he has the same surname as the Henituse Duchy yet they know that he's a Young Master, they don't know his appearance they only knows his cold and almost lifeless eyes that stares at them with a hidden warmth and sadness as if saying goodbye. They... don't remember... but they know that this person is important.

 

Their memories have large gaps, larger than you would imagine, they remember going into wars... but who commanded them? They remember being saved, but who saved them? They remember being a happy family-like group, but who is it that united them? They... remember worrying for someone, but who? Everyone in their ragtag group was and is strong so why would there be someone that they worry for? They remember someone killing their enemy, the White Star, it was Cale Henituse but how did he do it? They remember him dying with the enemy, but why didn't they save him?

 

Who is he?

 

Who is he?

 

W̷̲̣͕͇̦̫͇̽͛̊͛̚͜ḧ̴͖̪̠̗̤̗̜̲̺̿͊͐̃̓̓͛̀͊̈͆͛̋̒ȍ̴̫̼̳̻̠͈̻͚̟̱̫̲̈́ ̵̡̢̰̤̤͎͖͖͎̫̜̑̒̐͊̽̋̽̽̎̌̽̑͘į̸̰̲̟̟̗̬̀̆͋͆s̵̻̼̪̘̯͕͔̳̗̖̙̽͂͜ͅ ̸̧̛̛̽̄͒̐̇̓̑̕h̷͎̿͂̊̒̇̄͆͐͠e̶̢̛̲̟̭̝̥͇͕̦̪̲̬̠̟͑̂͒̽̓̈́̊͜?̴̥̳̫̝̤̺̰̯̟̝̤͐

 

W̶̗̦̫͕͎̗̋̀̍͠H̵̢̢̙̮̩̰̟͈̩͙̏̋̕Y̴̢̨̧̼̹͖̝͔͇̭͚͖̜͗͆͂̿͑̊̏̕͝ ̵̬̪̼̞̤̗̳̦͖̣̂̽͒̅̉͒̇̍ͅͅC̷̥̿͋̈́̈́̔͝Â̸̰̞̩̬̤͉͔͚̻̭͇̹̇͌̈́̚͘ͅN̸̡̡͕̰͈̖̺̹̳̾̒̅̓̑͌͆̋͘̕'̴̡̽͂̈́͋̓̑̚T̵̡̰͉̖̝̐̈́̍͛̌̀́̐͋͌̚͝ͅ ̵̜̈́̆́͋̀̈̚͜ͅT̸͈͕̩͇̣̱͇͌̒͗͝͝Ḩ̶̟͙͈̯͉͕͆̆̀́̃̕͠͝E̶̙̱̜͙͈̬̹͓̺̬͆̔͐̔͐͆̽͊̈́̊̿̚͝Y̵̛̛̱͑͒̓͌͐́͊̏͠͝ ̷͓̅͛͊͗͒̿̌͒͠R̷̘͌͊͐̌͑͛̉E̶̢̗̬̼̼̝̱̟̥͔̩̒̓̍͌ͅM̸̟͎̺̹̞̰͕̟̪͌̆̽̐̓E̴͚̞̤͓̰͇̞͉͐̊̈̅M̵̡̛̛̭̬̹͍̻̗̝̝͕̹͚̈́͊͑̎B̷͓̪͂͗̓̿Ȇ̵̘̠͍͚͈̭̰͔̎͑̓ͅR̶̡̨͖͇͙͈̯̪̩̗̣̯͉̣͗̌̈́̇̊̎̽͂̆̾̐͝͠ͅ ̶̟̺̦͙͉̘͒͑̈́̇̔̓͆̋̇̆͛̿̑̕Ḧ̵̡̹͈̰͇̬͚̗͖̬͖̙́͐̍̐͜͝I̵̡͍̱̘̪̙̭̩̭͈͙̙͙̒M̶̛͕̮̺̟͐̎͐̓͛̀̉̄̿?̵̘̗̗̳͔͒̒͌̈̃̾̏̓̄̇̌̿͜͝?̸̈́͒͒̾̈́͒̎̓̈́͠͠ͅ

 

"Clopeh Sekka... were you given the honor of remembering this human...? If so, why only you?"

 

The ancient dragon muttered, his eyes trailing towards the figure of the hanging corpse. They did not dare to put his corpse at ease unless they solve this odd puzzle that the white haired guardian knight had left them, though perhaps it could be seen as disrespectful to the dead; they were sure that the white haired guardian knight intended them not to do that unless they solve the twisted puzzle that he had formulated.

 

Upon coming to the conclusion that the white haired man did indeed remember about this Cale Henituse; a sudden unknown form of envy consumed the ancient dragon. Why was a human the one given the honor to remember this mysterious person? Why not him, an ancient dragon?

 

He closed his eyes and sighed. He did not need this envy to overcome him, he needs to solve this simple yet twisted puzzle; it is of course, simple for an ancient dragon like him whom learned about the symbolic meanings of things as well as being observant of every single little thing that is displayed in the puzzle or in this case, the suicide/murder scene.

 

His gaze then focused once more towards the drawings of the eyes; eyes were a symbol of omniscience, clairvoyance and the gate way to the soul. Staring into ones' eyes could be said as staring at their bare soul itself. But... what does the eye symbols has to do with this puzzle? It is plausible that it could be some type of trick that makes people focus to it than the other small yet important details of the puzzle. It was a basic and very used trick even to this date.

 

He then looked towards the hanging corpse once again that was suspended in the air with the use of a simple rope that you could buy anywhere. Most said that a hanging person could represent a hidden opportunity that you are not seeing; it perhaps pertains to an opportunity of knowing or meeting the unknown man yet they do not see it or perhaps they are still not destined to know of it yet.

 

But, looking at it without trying to analyze what it represents, it is quite obvious that it is not a suicide but instead a meticulous murder directing the people who sees it to believe that it is a suicide. But, hanging the guardian knight was done not to confuse them but was instead done just for the symbolism of hanging.

 

The ancient dragon's eyes narrowed as it then wandered down towards the person's arms. Now this, this is what he is not sure of. The patterns does not match to any existing churches nor historical places, it only looked like random patterns that was only made to make them believe there was a significance to it, but the ancient dragon knew better.

 

There were three symbols on those long flowing chain-like patterns of dead mana that imbibed and practically sizzled the skin on the white haired's arm. The first and most noticeable symbol is the thick outlined eye with eyelashes and two curved-like lines in the left and right side of it, as well as one curve below the eye. If his memory was correct, this particular symbol means 'Universe'. The second symbol is a like a curved box but with its edges taken off whilst there is a cross-like figure inside it. That in its' sense is the symbol of 'Safety'. The third and last symbol was two ovals pressed together with one spike, on top and below, each inside it, in between of where the two ovals meet is a curved 'x' mark. This last one meant 'Good-bye'.

 

Upon realizing that these three symbols only relates to one culture, the ancient dragon is now sure that the chain like pattern actually means something. It meant 'Knowledge'.

 

Eruhaben took a deep breath before dragging his palms down to his face, such an unsightly behavior for the usually elegant and calm ancient dragon, he heaved a heavy sigh as he tries to connect the dots. 'Good-bye', it's already obvious what it meant, Clopeh Sekka had permanently left the world. But the 'safety' and 'universe' confuses him. Did the white haired man's soul got transported into another universe and there he found safety? It is plausible, after all, an ancient dragon like him believed in these theories about different universes and dimensions. After all, wouldn't it be quite odd for this to be the only planet to have existing life forms even though there are countless of other planets, dimensions and Laniakea? And even then, all of it is in only one cosmic web, all of it forms one whole universe. It wouldn't be surprising if there are other universes.

 

"If souls and universes are involved then that means this is a work of a God..."

 

Eruhaben pinched the bridge of his nose and heaved another sigh, he doesn't even know anymore what he's doing in his supposed to be last years of life. He did not know nor remember as to how his lifespan magically became longer, it should not be possible unless it is a work of an ancient power or a divine item. He had a guess that his lifespan mysteriously becoming longer has something to do with this Cale Henituse.

 

"Hmmm..." he hummed as he placed his hand on Clopeh Sekka's cold cheek. Carefully observing the mix of horror and delight in his expression, unwavering as if it is frozen in time.

 

Eruhaben cannot thoroughly explain why the white haired guardian knight had such an expression but he can conclude that the person is happy about something yet horror stricken because of the unimaginable pain induced to him. It is like knowing that you will get the gold yet being horror stricken when you realize that you will need to undergo such pain, mental and physical, first before achieving it. That's what confuses the ancient dragon, what is this person happy about?

 

He clicked his tongue lightly at the tears-like blood flowing from Clopeh Sekka's eyes, most says that it means the person is covering up or perhaps hiding a fear that is on edge of emerging. What did this person fear? The death of this 'Cale Henituse...? No. Wait. This unlucky bastard sometimes mumble about how he fears Cale Henituse himself.

 

Eruhaben could already feel an impending head ache on its' way because of all the information his mind is rapidly registering right now. He then narrowed his eyes as he finally looks at the color of Clopeh Sekka's limbs once again. In his period of solving this twisted puzzle, this is the only thing this he cannot explain. The natural colored limbs of Clopeh Sekka when it's supposed to be oddly colored and stitched like because it made by a Necromancer.

 

Thump. Thump. Thump.

 

He stepped away from the corpse before looking at Clopeh Sekka's backside. If something troubles him and he's stuck with questioning it, he should move forward and solve the other things that he knows of and just go back to the one he is troubled with later. There is no use dwelling over something that you cannot explain yet, it would only waste your time.

 

He closed his eyes before opening them again, as if it would refresh his overloaded mind, as he looked towards the carved in cobra snake that is on Clopeh Sekka's back. There was one church that said that a snake is associated with lies, evil and temptation. Yet other say that a snake represents good luck, wealth, health and protection. But that is only for snakes in general. A cobra snake in particular symbolizes protectiveness, intuitiveness, wisdom, strength, unpredictability, a defensive nature or even evil; this perhaps makes more sense than the other symbolization of snakes as a whole.

 

That's where all his clues ends. 

 

He looked down at his left hand and saw himself gripping the same scroll that he gave the chef. Sighing he tore it, it doesn't seem that he could avoid using it since the clues and context are quite limited. He watched the transparent recording of what Clopeh Sekka did or said before his horrendous fate got him; upon doing so he made sure to remember some sentences that Clopeh Sekka said which was a bit odd for his ears.

 

 

"Some days I feel like I'm in between a man's skin and soft cloth made for women."

 

"Though, never in any records of history did I heard of such an attire for women. With this thought, I could never say if its what it is actually called."

 

"My legend, Cale Henituse."

 

"Sometimes I feel like I could hear him , Oh how I wish I could actually see him again."

 

 

His eyes widened slightly when he realized that the sentences had some emphasized words that sounded a bit off to his ears... if made into a sentence it would form... "I'm with my legend again."

 

"Hah! This white snake is...!"

 

Eruhaben laughed in disbelief, dragging a palm across his face as if he could not believe it.

 

"That lunatic... he's with Cale Henituse...!"

 

Upon uttering those words, the eye drawings on the wall closed as they burned and disappeared, leaving no trace of its' existence whatsoever. Clopeh Sekka's corpse glowed a brilliant light as the oddity on it disappeared, his limbs were now discoloured, the dead mana pattern engraved on his arms disappearing and the signs of struggle as well as the cobra snake disappeared all together.

 

The scratch marks on the floor as well as the blood on Clopeh Sekka's corpse all soon disappeared too; leaving the scene as a normal suicide by hanging.

 

The golden dragon whom watched all of this happened grinned slightly in excitement, mysteries like these are one of the things that makes an ancient dragon like him excited, "Ho. It really was a puzzle."

 

What was the point of the puzzle? Was it simply trying to tell them that Clopeh Sekka has now completely left this world, and possibly the Universe? No. Only a fool would do such a thing. The real purpose of the puzzle was...

.

.

.

.

.

.

...to urge them to find Cale Henituse.

 

.̝̣̺̟͇̠͈̠͊l͍̟͙ͧͣͪ̕l̈́ͬ͏̰̻͖̬̝̝a̻̮̰͈ͦ́ͬ̒͘ ͙̬͑͢r͂̽̍҉͕̲̥͖͈̪͖ͅe̴͙̠̮͍̱̩͇̎̈͌̓t̴̩͈͑f̶̱̭̹̣̦̪̜̠̎ͩ̿̄a̯̭̜͉͗ͯ͐ ̯̯̤͐͆͢m̢̮͖ͨe̟̖̝̹̬̔ͮ̄͘ͅḩ̜̪̗̪͕́t̨̗̹͓̰̮̳̅̃ͣ̇ ̵̭̱̫̊ͅo̴̦̳̪̙̙̟̳͉͊͛̄t̜͙̋̿͢ͅ ̸͔̘͉̺͉̅̍̏͐s̤̬͕̭͎̲̯̗̆̊͡g͍̞̗̦̗̳̉͘n̩̩̍̆̕ọ̭̺̮͑͋ͪl̸̘̳̺̍e̵̤̖̳̲̬͒̓ḅ̴̳̪̩̞͓̣̹́ ̷̳͉͎̳̩͉̬̈́̇͋ͯy̟͙͊ͫͣ͢l̴̙̬̻̗̮͇̝̄̽l̛̼͖̥̫̍̋͑͂u͔̗̜̱͚̬̣ͦ͘f̻̮͕̌͒͢t̸͓͈̫͇̗̖͉̙̄̄̅h́҉̪͙̱̫̫̙g̰̻̙͓̠͓̱ͦ͗͜i̧͖͍̦͓̮̱̾r̝̩͍͉̝̖̯̗̐̒͛́ ͎̪̟̳́̇̎͟ͅ,͈̳̱ͣͧ̕e̹̟͗̏̀s̞̙̪̋͞u̩̩̦̭͖͒͆ͥ̔t̸̫̞̤̖ͥ̚ì̡͇̗̞̬̰͎͍̤n̨̜̠̱̬̦͂ͨ̆ͥͅͅe̛̪̥̘͍͈͋̈́Ḩ̯̲̼̊ ̡̟̘̭̩̞͈̀̽e̵̪͈͕̮͇͆l̴͎̣̰̳̼̠̼̾̎̿̏ả̖̼̤̞̳͙͉̥͊̕C̛͚̖̼̤̟̎͆͂ͩ ͉̱̤͎̤͙͊̚͘,̋͐͆҉̙̫̩̘̬̠̩m̢̱̦̼̣ͥ̓ḭ̡͖̙̊͋̓h̎͏̪͇̲͉̫ ̼̠͛͊̇͜ḓ̶̲̯͈̭͈̉̿ͅn̵͍̝̠̝͋î̧̞̘̰̠̰̱͇͌f̢͖̯̭͓̹́ ̩̮̰͈͐ͬ͢o͚͙̤̫̞̪̘͙͂ͧͯ͢t̨̤͍̤̭̘̫ͧͭͮͭ ̝̻̘̦̤̇̅͜g̮͕̜̩͖̝ͨ̓ͧ͞n͈̥̤͉̙̥͙̘̊i̡̹͖̲̳͊̓͛oͦͯ͏̫̦̭̪̯ḡ̺̭̩̈̂̚ ̬̜͎͎̲͙͂͑̍͜ŷ҉̫̪̟̲͕̩̤ḻ͙̙̭̀̐͟ẻ̠̫ͩ̅̕t̷̠̼̫̘ͪ͗͂̾į̣̫̗̤̗̅̊n͎̺̬̥͉͇̰͋̽͆̽͘i̱͉͎͓̺̊͡f̗̱̺̲̟̯̜̬̃̉eͩ̾̽͏͎̜̰̹̦̤̣d̴̫̻̮ͩ ͉͚͈̮͌͛͆̚͞ͅe̤͚̘͈ͤ͝r̥̙̖̅̆͘a̵̠̠͇̩͙̤ͩ̋̌ͥ ̛̫͈̃͋ͤy͉̙͈̖͂ͥ͢e̖̹̲̩͈ͤ͢h̠͈͈͓̭̤̦̠͆̊̽͜T̲͂͞ͅ

 

 

 

 

 


 

 

 

 

 

[The constellation 'Handler of the Lamented' is asking you if you would like a gift?]

 

[A few number of constellations are silent.]

 

[The constellation 'Divinity of Demonic Beings' is telling the constellation 'Handler of the Lamented' that he's a fool.]

 

 

"Yeah! Tell him 'Divinity of Demonic Beings'! this 'Handler of the Lamented' is a fool! He's asking a sleeping person." Kim Namwoon urged the constellation since he has been very annoyed of this other constellation for constantly bothering his savior-nim that was sleeping peacefully.

 

Barrow, whom was patting his sleeping brother's head gently, sigh slightly in irritation. Don't get him wrong, he's quite used to the God of Death being annoying and a fool sometimes but this is just too much.

 

"Shut up."

 

Surprisingly enough, the system messages died down once Barrow finished saying those words; giving them a calming and peaceful atmosphere around them once again as Kim Namwoon looked at Barrow as if he was the messiah, which he was clearly not.

 

Upon noticing the older teen's gaze, Barrow sighed once more. "He's just halting his annoyance, he'll surely continue it later." 

 

“Everybody, out of the way!”

 

"Hm?" Barrow and Namwoon curiously looked in front as to where the commotion is happening, upon doing so, their faces scrunched up in disgust when they saw four familiar men whom were the reasons they were tied up.

 

"Tch. Not these ahjussis again." Kim Namwoon clicked his tongue in annoyance and huffed, he and Barrow weren't fools, they were both aware that these men were more of a small time villain than a small time hero if this world were a story or game. They are both also aware of their scummy actions, but they did not do anything to stop them, they did not do anything to their... friends yet which is why they did not interfere. Who cares of what they do to the other civilians? They are mere strangers in Kim Namwoon's eyes, he is not a 'hero' who would 'save' them out of pity.

 

Saving them is of course, useless. These strangers also do not held any type of importance to Kim Namwoon, why would he even 'save' strangers if it does not benefit him? That's just asking for unnecessary attention. 

 

"Y-You!" Han Myungoh pointed at Barrow and Kim Namwoon who was free out of their restraints. The said two only grinned/frowned at him and waved as if greeting him casually.

 

"And your sibling! He shouldn't be here!" he said as he pointed at the sleeping, or well previously sleeping, form of Cale Henituse whom just woke up and looking at him with furrowed eyebrows.

 

And as if realizing the situation and the fact that many people has their attention on him, Cale gave an innocent smile as if he was just a victim here being accused, "Yes...? What is it Han Myungoh-ssi? Pointing is quite rude and is said to bring bad luck, I'd prefer it if you put your finger down." 

 

Of course, the pointing being bad luck was actually only if you point at a dead person or spirit; Cale is technically dead since he did die at his previous world which is why he said that.

 

“Haha, Han hyung. Everyone should get along so why don’t you stop?”

 

“Ah, t-that…”

 

“You two... are quite unfamiliar. You have just arrived, no?"

 

And as if a grand entrance, the armed men split apart and a slim man appeared among them. It is quite easy to tell that the person had a person just by looking closely at his eyes.

 

Cale just nodded, answering the question just like the polite kid he is as he stood up and went beside Kim Dokja while his brother and Kim Namwoon stood behind him. Barrow knew that Cale is quite rusty in terms of fighting, which is why he should be in stand by in case this man attacks him. Kim Namwoon however only thought that his savior-nim is weak, but no worries, he'll protect him.

 

Kim Dokja's eyes glinted in amusement and interest as he saw this. It seems that this red haired wearing a hanbok would really be a great asset considering that he managed to have Kim Namwoon be loyal towards him.

 

“Nice to meet you. Can I ask what your name is?”

 

"Kim Dokja."

 

"And...?" the man looked towards Cale whom politely smiled at him.

 

"Cale Henituse."

 

"Ho? Barrow's sibling perhaps?" the man gasped and then looked towards Barrow who was giving him a stern glare then looked at Cale who was still wearing a polite smile. They introduced themselves with the same surname and he could see the similarity in appearance, but not personality. It seems that they are polar opposites of each other.

 

Cale's smile only widened as he nodded. It seems that Barrow introduced himself as 'Barrow Henituse' how adorable of him. His hyung has quite a cute personality to say the least. He glanced behind him and saw Kim Namwoon teasing Barrow who had a small blush of embarrassment on his face.

 

"Dokja-ssi, Cale-nim. I see... I am Cheon Inho."

 

Cale's smile faltered slightly upon hearing the formal way of addressing him, isn't that guy physically older than him? Why is he treating him as if he's a superior? He does not remember [̴̫̜̣̲͓̰͙̗͉͇̍R̶̢͔̩̻̭͙̬̲̤̻̪͐̍͒͑̌̾̏ẹ̶̛̺̫̞̝̪͖̟̞͂̔̏̿̑̑́̈́͗͘͘͜d̴̛̬͇̯̯͎̽̏͋̃̾̔̂͛͘͝͝a̷̧̮͇̞̝̯̳̟͝c̷̱̖͓̠̹̣̩̘̥̲̺̼̠̑̃͂̔͛͜ͅt̶̳̯̓̄ḙ̶̤̻͙̞͙̫̳͌͛̈́͂̎͛͝͠d̶͙̗̮̝̬̅͒̌̿͌͆͐́̂̽̐̂͘]̸̢̢̧̲̞̗͚̦̹͆̓̇͝ͅ .

 

“I heard the story from those you came with, Dokja-ssi. You fought a monster and saved my group members.” curious and narrowed eyes then moved towards the other figure,

 

"I've also heard from rumors that you are... a peacemaker of some sort. You know how to make enemies into your allies, and you also know how to make... vicious creatures..." he glanced at Barrow and Kim Namwoon, "be loyal to you... Cale-nim." in truth, these rumors circulated once the hacker 'Silver Shield' was found out to be a guy named 'Cale Henituse'. It was said that he managed to have a white cobra be loyal to him, and managed to talk out a criminal that was taking a whole building in hostage. Truly a remarkable teen.

 

...What?

 

Kim Dokja side glanced Cale whom also looked a bit lost at what the person said. 

 

“Everyone, please gather! We have new brave group members!"

 

"Hey- what ever you are doing, stop it now." Kim Namwoon said with a frown once he saw his savior's discomfort upon the people who started to huddle by them. It is either because his savior dislike crowds or he feels suffocated; it can only be one of those two.

 

"Hm? What are you talking about?" Cheon Inho feigned ignorance which only irked the teen more.

 

“Wah! It is food!”

 

Hungry eyes fell on the convenience store bags. Then Cheon Inho spoke as if he had been waiting.

 

“Dokja-ssi delivered it exactly to us. He is a rare good person.”

 

Those words made those eyes focus their attention towards Kim Dokja. Both elder and youth were looking at him earnestly as if he was their sole savior.

 

Cale had a rare frown on his usually 'innocent' exterior, he was obviously displeased at the way this situation is going. Though perhaps he had expected this, he could not fight off the frown that is inching its' way on his expression. For someone like him who had bottled up his emotions for countless of years, that 'bottle' suddenly disappearing made his control of emotion a bit... weak.

 

 

[The constellation ‘Secretive Plotter’ is excited.]

 

[The constellation 'Divinity of Demonic Beings' is impatiently waiting for you to do a shit show.]

 

[A few number of constellations are questioning the constellation 'Divinity of Demonic Beings' words.]

 

 

'I wonder which chibi is controlling the system messages right now... is it 999? I don't really know since he's one of the only less vicious chibi there...' Cale whose attention suddenly gotten overtaken by the surprising message of a constellation, looked to his side as if he could see the answer there; which made some people look at him wirdly.

 

Barrow tapped Cale's shoulder which made the latter flinch a bit before relaxing, "You okay?" he whispered in which he only got a nod in response. He doesn't believe it one bit.

 

His brother is a very good and convincing liar as well as someone who brews misunderstandings like it's breathing air, for all he knows Cale is actually dying because of an unknown disease and he'll never tell. His brother is stupid like that which is why he urged himself to get stronger and get better at reading expressions so that he can take care of this problematic dongsaeng of his.

 

“Welcome to Gumho Station, Kim Dokja-ssi and Cale Henituse-nim."

 

Cale whom regained his composure, smiled again, yet there's something iffy with his smile. His smile did not resemble his usual 'innocent' smile, now it looked like a replicate of Cheon Inho's smile of mockery. Annoying and displeasing.

 

Cheon Inho laughed deeply whilst shaking Kim Dokja's hand, but inwardly.... he was getting annoyed at the smile of the supposed to be innocent red head that resembles his.

 

Cheon Inho would never known nor realize it... but at this moment, his fate has already been set in stone. His fate would play out just like it is destined to be, soon and short.

 

 

...

 

 

"Hmm... the people here are... lesser than I expected." Cale Henituse said, his eyes showing nothing yet his expression being one of worry and sadness as if he is pitying the situation that has befallen in this station. Truthfully so, he does not, he is simply putting on a great act that could even fool the constellations.

 

Kim Namwoon stoically nodded before he realized a certain something stuck in his savior's ears. They were ear buds. Looking to his side towards Barrow who was sitting while observing them but had a vicious expression on his face, he too had ear buds.

 

But why?

 

"Savior-nim? Barrow? Why do you have ear buds?" Kim Namwoon curiously asked.

 

"Hm? Well..." Cale scratched his cheek with his finger as if embarrassed that the ear buds had been noticed, "Our hearing is a bit... better than the average person's. The only way for our ear drums to not burst because of loud noises, are ear buds."

 

"Oh?" Kim Namwoon's eyes sparkled at that. But he is still a bit confused, for someone like Barrow whom was a mercenary, it might be a must to train their hearing so that they will be able to finish their assigned task easily without any trouble; but for Cale who was an information broker... how and why did he have good hearing? There could be only two answers to it, one, Cale is also trained, two, he was born with it. Judging from the unpredictability of his savior, the possibility of it being number one is a bit higher than the other.

 

Kim Namwoon also wanted the answer for that last question but he never dared to utter it. His savior is a human too, a human who is free to have their privacy, which is why he would not ruin it just to satiate his curiosity.

 

The black haired woman sat down besides Cale, Jung Heewon, her features unwavering and was set into a dead pan. She still hasn't tried to ask for food from that black haired man that saved her, and instead just stood there silent when Cheon Inho addressed Kim Dokja and Cale Hentise.

 

"Oh, Hello Heewon-ssi..." Cale greeted gently with a smile.

 

"I saw you faint a while ago a bit after I woke up, are you okay?" she asked with a frown, normally she wouldn't be too concerned, but since this teen is very attractive and innocent; it is very worrying for him to faint in this den of humans much crueler than wild animals.

 

Cale blinked his smile widening and becoming more at ease, "Ah, yes, I am. Thank you for the concern Heewon-ssi... I have narcolepsy which is a condition that makes me have sleep attacks or cataplexy attacks, which is the sudden lose of control in certain muscle tissues."

 

Jung Heewon was overcame with an unknown emotion when she realized that the teen trusts her enough to say this to her, yet it turned sour the moment she realizes that the teen is too trusting. Putting trust on a stranger is dangerous to say the least. "...I am glad that you trust me enough to answer my question truthfully but please do not inform strangers such information to casually..."

 

Cale only nodded which made Jung Heewon sigh.

 

By only looking at this teen, she could already conclude that he is a trouble magnet, an oblivious one at that. Such a person is a must to protect since you'll never know when they will be at danger. A walking headache if you must, but it would be rude to address this innocent and polite teenager as such.

 

The she felt her stomach rumble as she heaved another sigh. Cale was about to offer her the three other uneaten dumplings in his hands before hesitating, he just couldn't give these to Jung Heewon, she might actually die.

 

"Kim Dokja-ssi has food... he'll probably ask for payment like a literal seller." Cale suggested towards the hungry black haired woman whom only nodded. Asking for payment for food is understandable, that's how it's supposed to work isn't it? You pay for what you want or need, nothing is free in this world.

 

"I see... alright..." she nodded as she stood up.

 

Kim Namwoon's eyes wandered towards the retreating figure of the woman before settling on on the red head who seemed peaceful. His questioning yet stern gaze was enough for the red head to know what he is thinking about.

 

"There really is no use trying to hide my narcolepsy, it comes randomly and only will attack when I do not expect it, there is no advantage for an enemy to know of my condition. It will only let them know that I have such a condition, but it would not help them to have the upper hand."

 

Kim Namwoon sighed, what his savior said is true but it doesn't hurt not to blurt out such things so bluntly, can't it? His savior is so careful yet careless when it comes to himself, it is almost laughable.

 

Cale only chuckled slightly at the tired look that overcame Kim Namwoon's face, his chuckle however triggered a cataplexy attack to befall him. Although it can be unpredictable, a cataplexy attack may happen when the person is experiencing strong emotions or emotional sensations; such as laughing, crying, or feeling angry. Most of the time, the cataplexy attack would affect his face, making his expression uncontrolled.

 

"Dokja-ssi, Cale-nim."

 

Barrow frowned towards the person that was calling out to his brother so freely, if they were in their hometown that man would've have been executed or arrested on the spot just by uttering his brother's name that should not be mentioned. And if they were in their previous world, this man would not even have the glory to be able to go this close to his brother.

 

He was about to stand up from his sitting position but slumped down when he got a look from his brother. It really is a pain when he and his brother needed to follow a certain plot point, they could not do anything freely nor can they interfere much. They can only converse to these 'characters' if they were the first ones to call out to them.

 

“Can I talk with the both of you for a while."

 

Cale looked up at Dokja and tapped the man's hand which made the said man look down at him in question, he mouthed the words, "Cataplexy attack, help me." as he grinned sheepishly. Though he would prefer to just sit down while talking with Cehon Inho, it isn't really very 'polite'.

 

Kim Dokja blinked and looked towards Cheon Inho before looking down at Cale again. He closed his eyes before opening them again as he helped the said red head to stand up, supporting the red head as he does so. Cale was surprisingly light for a boy his age which made it easy for Dokja to support him.

 

"Hm?" Cheon Inho only made a hum of bemusement at the situation that was happening right before his eyes. Just a while ago this red head was standing tall yet had the aura of innocence, now he needed support to even stand up properly, his legs fell asleep perhaps?

 

"Okay, let's talk." Kim Dokja finally answered.

 

A satisfied expression was painted on Cheon Inho's face as he started to speak once more, “Then can the rest of you vacate this place for a moment? I want to talk to Dokja-ssi and Cale-nim alone.”

 

"Absolutely not." Barrow and Kim Namwoon immediately protested at the idea of leaving Cale alone with this shady man.

 

"Ah...that..." Yoo Sangah hesitated to speak out what's in her mind.

 

"No." Jung Heewon refused, she can't let her savior as well as the innocent teen be left alone with this cruel man. Who knows what might happen to them?

 

“No, you don’t have to go. You can listen.”

 

"I... do not feel comfortable with just little people with me..."

 

Kim Dokja and Cale Henituse said, almost simultaneously. One had an apologetic smile whilst the other had a stern expression.

 

Cheon Inho's eye twitched at the two's words as well at the three people's immediate refusal. Lee Hyunsung, whom was about to retreat from the scene, stopped mid step.

 

“Hmmm, is that so? Well…I don’t care.”

 

The man acted as if the others were free to listen to their conversation. With that, Cheon Inho wiped the bench and promptly sat down on it. Men from the Cheoldoo Group appeared on either sides of him as they handed him a cigarette and a lighter. It perfectly matched the 'villain interrogation' look that you would normally see in movies.

 

Cale held his hand to his face and blocked his nostrils with the sleeve of his hanbok, almost effectively blocking the displeasing smell of tobacco to reach his senses. It is not good for the health nor is the smell pleasing. His eye also did twitch slightly from irritation when he saw Cheon Inho sit down, he stood up even with a cataplexy attack just because he would find it rude to talk with standing people whilst sitting down on the ground, yet this bastard dare to sit down in front of him? How dare he?

 

"I will get to the point since I do not want to waste any of your time."

 

"Yes."

 

"Join our group."

 

"..."

 

It was an expected yet still surprising offer that came out of the man's mouth. It is quite obvious as to who this man really is pertaining to, Kim Dokja. And it seems Dokja knows that too.

 

“Why me?”

 

“Shouldn’t you know why?”

 

Cheon Inho glanced towards the injured Cheoldoo Group members.

 

“Dokja-ssi is a hero who saved people from monsters. A hero needs such a place.”

 

Cale's eyes swirled with amusement. 'Hero', it was a heavy word that cannot be thrown around carelessly in their previous world. You can't simply become a hero because you declared yourself as one, you need to be noticed by the mass as a 'hero'. As the person who would sacrifice themselves to save others.

 

It is... a nostalgic yet irritating word to say the least.

 

“And if I refuse?”

 

“Refuse? How interesting. I never thought about that.” Cheon Inho blew out cigarette smoke towards Dokja specifically. “Dokja-ssi, this isn’t a favour. You have a duty to do this. Can’t you see the poor people here?”

 

People were looking this way with scruffy faces. There were crying children and tired elderly people.

 

“It isn’t a big story. I am asking you to work together for survival. Dokja-ssi, don’t you have the strength?”

 

“What exactly do you want?”

 

“I need someone to be a hitman.”

 

“Until a few days ago, there was someone else doing the job. He procured food alone and hunted in the tunnels. To be exact, we took it one-sidedly.”

 

“But he suddenly left last night.”

 

“So you need someone to replace him?”

 

“I think your strength is proven with Cheolsoo-ssi.”

 

Lee Hyunsung and Jung Heewon’s eyes widened. Now they noticed what was going on.

 

“It isn’t bad for Dokja-ssi. You are the hero of the people and will be the leader of the group with us. Everyone will like you and also…”

 

“I’m sorry but I can’t be responsible for anyone. I don’t want to join your group.”

 

“Hrmm. Is that so?”

 

“Above all, the way you run the group doesn’t fit me.”

 

Kim Dokja looked at the health members of the Cheoldoo Group and the sickly-looking members of the marginalized group. In particular, Jung Heewon was looking at the Cheon Inho as if he was her mortal enemy.

 

“Is that so? It is fine. But if you change your mind, come back anytime.”

 

“That will not happen.”

 

“Haha, it remains to be seen.”

 

Cheon Inho then turned his gaze towards the red haired teen that was still getting supported by Kim Dokja albeit being able to control his muscle tissues now.

 

"Yes?"

 

"How about you? I'd like you to join our group too."

 

Cale only smiled in mockery behind his sleeves as he sighed dejectedly, "My, my, even though it is quite a good offer, I am a weak person that is not needed for such a group. I might just be a burden for Cheon Inho-ssi's group."

 

He had a good point on that one. But who said they needed his physical strength?

 

"Cale Henituse-nim. I am a person who is pretty caught up in social media, weren't you.... a well known information broker as well as someone who sometimes gives prophecies that actually comes true?"

 

Kim Dokja looked towards Cale with slightly wide eyes, he already knows about the information broker part but prophecies? Might this teen have such an ability right now based on his past actions? If so, they it would really be such a good thing if he manages to get this teen to his side. An actual prophet is a rarity after all.

 

The cobra snake around Cale's waist slithered up slightly as if it had the intention to attack whoever is causing its' master discomfort, but refrain from doing so as it just wrapped itself around his master's torso and rested its' head slantly on its' master's collar bone, the tip of its' head almost poking out. Almost.

 

"Wouldn't it be quite nice if a wonderful and one of a kind person like you be in our group? You would be able to make prophecies that might lead us to a much safer route."

 

The people whom have lost their loved ones' because of a monster attacks looked towards Cale with pitiful expressions that it almost made the red head break out of his act.

 

"No. It is not." the red head bluntly said, his tone not having any laces of its' usual kindness and innocence but it still had its' politeness. It made those around him look at him in disbelief and slight fury while Dokja only looked slight confused at what the red head said. Does that mean the red head is useless despite being a prophet and an information broke...? It did not make sense.

 

"Excuse me?"

 

"It is more dangerous if you know what's to come." Cale said, his usual tone coming back, "There is always a price to pay for such knowledge, the more knowledge you have the more intense it will hit you back."

 

Upon seeing the confused gazes that was shot at him, Cale explained it a bit more thoroughly with the use of an example, "For example. I know of what the next scenario will be, when that said scenario comes to life it will be much harder for me to finish because fate had done something to balance it out. You cannot always have the upper hand with the use of knowledge, it would cause an imbalance that would turn the world more chaotic than it already is."

 

Cale could remember some particular wars from his previous world that was much harder and much bigger than the ones presented in [The Birth of A Hero] novel. It was as if the Universe was trying to balance the war, it is too odd if they won the war earlier and with less bloodbath just because they were prepared and know what's to come. It should be... a little more fair. Like Numbers against Knowledge, even if it is already obvious that Knowledge would win it would still give it a hard time because of the increase in Numbers in the other side.

 

What's he trying to say is... Great amount of forbidden knowledge of the future would always be balanced by the Universe by making it harder and more twisty.

 

"Which is why I refuse your offer."

 

"...Like Dokja-ssi... the offer still remains..."

 

"Mhm." Cale just hummed and tapped Dokja's hand again to indicate that he was alright now but the man still supported him in standing, he might get a cataplexy attack again which is why Dokja refused to let go of his hold on the teen.

 

As the members of the Cheoldoo Group retreated, the other group members approached as if they had been waiting. It was the people of the marginalized group. They grabbed Kim Dokja and raised their voices.

 

“Hey, is the rumour true?”

 

“Are you really monopolizing the food?”

 

“Are you going to eat it all when there is enough to share with everyone?”

 

“We are all staying here! Why are you the only one to have it?”

 

“Leave the food to Inho-ssi! He will distribute it fairly!”

 

And then someone grabbed Cale's hanbok too, alerting Barrow and Kim Namwoon which made them stand up hastily.

 

"You! What bullshit are you trying to say??"

 

"Fate?? Balance?? Who in the world cares about that now? Just tell us the knowledge that you have!"

 

"Yeah! We are all humans of the same situation here! Shouldn't we be helping each other, huh?!"

 

"Tch! It would be better if Inho-ssi were the one to have the knowledge that you hold! He would have used it for the greater good."

 

 

[The eyes of a few constellations are shining.]

 

[The constellation ‘Secretive Plotter’ has snorted.]

 

[A few constellations are displeased at those who are gripping the red haired's hanbok.]

 

[The constellation 'Lone Shield in War' is telling the other incarnations to not pull at the cloth, it might tear.]

 

[The constellation 'Handler of the Lamented' is saying that the red haired might get naked, stop pulling at his hanbok!]

 

 

"Oi. Who said that you guys were allowed to touch my brother, huh? You filthy rats." Barrow said in a low tone as he broke the hands that were gripping his brother's hanbok down to the point that his shoulder got slightly exposed. The worst thing that he wants to happen now is his brother getting harassed by these neanderthals. 

 

"Shooo! Shooo! You guys are too big for a bacteria! Go attach yourself to a titan or whatever but go away!" Kim Namwoon frowned as he kicked away the other people who still tried to get close to his savior-nim. What the hell are these guys even spouting? Knowledge is to be obtained through hard researching and learning, not to leech off of an 'innocent' teen that only wanted to 'protect' them from imbalance.

 

"Neanderthals with glib tongues are truly dangerous creatures." Barrow said with a vicious expression on his face as he embraced his brother tightly against his body, he can never leave his brother's side can't he?

 

 

[The constellation 'Handler of the Lamented' agrees with your statement.]

 

 

"It is already odd that you guys are refusing to pay him. Isn't that what you have been doing in your daily life to get something? Paying for it? Have your brains melted and diminished once this apocalypse started, nothing is free get that through your thick skulls." Barrow continued with a frown.

 

Kim Dokja nodded at Barrow's statement as he opened his mouth, “I’ll tell you. I don’t intend to monopolize the food. But I won’t give food to Cheon Inho’s group. I’m not UNICEF and I don’t trust them.”

 

He smiled towards Cheon Inho.

 

“I will make a deal with you. I will sell you the food for a fair price.”

 

“S-Sell?”

 

“What…?”

 

“Uh, how much…money?”

 

In the distance, Kim Dokja could see Cheon Inho stiffening up. Kim Dokja laughed as he faced him,

 

“No, I only accept coins.”

Notes:

I've consumed a large amount of coffee today, so I guess some of the information in the first part might be too much to digest, which is why you should read it slowly. And yes, almost everything I placed here from the patterns, symbolisms and to the cosmic web are all true- But no guys, multiverses are still not proven to be real- I'm not that imaginative which is why I tend to just put in real things in my fanfictions.

Also, I apologize deeply if this chapter had too many errors.
 

 

 

:)

Chapter 9: Befriending using dumplings

Summary:

'Who cares? It tastes good, right?'

-Cale Henituse

Notes:

This is not proofreader nor was I able to think clearly whilst typing this chapter. I apologize if it is confusing and or sloppy.
 

Ahem. Anyway, horror or perhaps disturbing things ahead-

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

When a pair of reddish-brown eyes finally opened into wakeness - well, the owner actually just became conscious - the first thing that it saw or perhaps felt are the soft pattering of rain drops on his fragile skin. A person as secluded as he, was almost unfamiliar of the feeling of rain dripping on him, it felt a bit cold to say the least - a weirdly good type of coldness.

 

Those eyes opened fully, expecting another abyss or perhaps a great library to greet him, but what greeted his sights were nothing of the sorts, clouds that were literally crying albeit having a wide smile - it did not look 'cute' in the slightest just like what you see in kids' book, it looked... eerie, it was as if the clouds were actually skin that was forced to have eyes and a wide mouth - the eyes of the clouds that weren't crying were focused on him. It felt as if they were looking to his eyes, through him, and judging his very soul.

 

He moved slightly, but found himself having trouble doing so because of the aching muscle tissues in him - that was odd, he was not supposed to feel anything in these realms - he could also feel that he was laying down on a... bumpy texture, rough and hard. His instincts were telling him not to avert his eyes towards the thing(s) he is laying on, yet he still did so.

 

A pair of reddish-brown eyes gazing down towards the unknown rough texture, it widened considerably upon seeing piles upon piles of numerous human bones - some of which he could identify as the Humerus, Radius, Ulna, Femur, Patella, Tibia, and Fibula; which are the bones of the arms and legs - most of which are black in color whilst some were yellowish. Strangely or perhaps expected enough, these bones were  very familiar to the red head.

 

Even with his foggy and very distorted memory, the red head could still identify these bones. It was because they are broken - not by the use of a weapon but by bare hands - upon repair, some even had hand prints embedded on them, hand prints that he was very familiar of despite it looking normal and average.

 

Taking a deep breath - which he regretted because the smell of rotting flesh hit his nostrils - he urged himself to stand up, even going far as using an abnormally long Femur bone as a cane. Once he was finally able to stand up properly and somehow balance himself on the pile of bones you call floor, he threw the Femur bone aside as he looked ahead.

 

In front of him were... chibis? They were chibis with a thin black body and a yellow ball-like head with a carved smile and hollow eye sockets. Each one of them had at least one thing that varies different from the others, for example, the closest chibi to him had a sword tied around his waist - the very same sword that he had given a certain single lifer.

 

"Is this... a recreation of my family...?"

 

As he uttered these words, three much smaller chibis run up to him; two of them had the ears and tails of cats, one silver the other crimson red, whilst the other one had a spiky tail as well as small black wings oddly attached on its' back. If he were to guess, he could conclude that these were On, Hong and Raon. The three children whom he regretted leaving.

 

These three chibis had a much wider smile carved into their ball-like head unlike the others.

 

 

[...ᴴᵘₕᵃⁿ...ʷʰₕ ᵃʳᵉ ʸᵒᵘ ₕᵉᵉₕᶦⁿₕ ₕˢ ʰₕₕᵉˀ]

 

[ᵂₛ'ₛᵉ ₛᵘₛᵗ ᶠₛᵃₛᵐₛⁿᵗₛ...ⁿₛᵃ...]

 

[ₛᵒᵒₛᵃ ᶦₛ ʳᶦₛₛₛ ₛʸᵃ~]

 

 

The three chibis whispered - yet their whispers sounded like a thousand of other whispers of the dead, perhaps the souls whos' bones were piled in this place - yet their carved mouth never moved nor did their demeanor changed, they simple whispered.

 

"Clopeh Sekka. Are you here?" he whispered yet his whisper brought the attention of all the other chibis around, they were slightly enraged - of all the people that the red head could call out, why must it be the guardian knight lunatic? Why not them, who are already in front of him and giving him their full attention?

 

A rather scary hiss met his hearing as he looked up and saw Clopeh Sekka the cobra snake - once again being forty meters long - but this time around he's just... bones...? It slowly lowered its' head so that it would be at eye level with him,

 

"Hmm..." the red haired man hummed as he pat the snake before looking towards the chibis whose carved smile now looks more forced and pained, as if they were displeased that he was paying more attention to the snake - they actually are, but the red haired man doesn't know that.

 

"This looks like a new realm... do you know where we are, Clopeh?"

 

The bone snake stilled for a moment before shaking its' head, indicating that even he does not remember - the snake previously knows where it was, but when it saw its' master entering into one of the dream realms once more, its' memory just vanished in thin air.

 

"I see... we will just have to... find the light..."

 

The red head felt the need to go out of this realm immediately, the sight that he is encountering here is sickening as well as suffocating, he feels as if he is being buried alive. He can't thoroughly explain as to what is making him... afraid of staying here, but it is perhaps because these little chibi representation of his family are giving his body light tremors and records that are repeating despite not having the ability anymore.

 

Craa-ckk.

 

The red head flinched slightly at the sickening noises that the bones makes whenever he takes a step, the sound reminded him of what he hears whenever he moves whilst using his ability named 'instant' - though at least here, he could cover his ears to diminish the sound by the slightest bit. 

 

Crack-ck-ck.

 

The noise was scary to say the least - paired with the loud silence as well as the midnight-like color of this abyss, it felt as if he was in a horror movie, a character waiting for his inevitable demise. Although the red haired man hated loud noises or we could say crowds, he felt the need to hear at least one human voice here - and no, not the deathly whispers of the chibis that are being increasingly creepy-looking as they try to follow the man's pace.

 

 

[ₕₕᵉ ʸᵒₕ ˡᵉₕₕⁿᵍ ₕˢ...ˀ]

 

[ᴰₕⁿ'ᵗ ˡₕₕᵛᵉ...]]

 

 

The red head desperately tried to cover his ears to avoid the whispers that follows him, but it was useless - the deathly whispers sounded as if embedded in his mind, loud yet quiet - it was a sound that he could not particularly describe with only one word.

 

And as if the situation was not at its' worst, the red haired man felt a sickeningly sticky feeling coating the base of the cloth of his white socks - he knows what it is, yet he still looked down.

 

Blood. Oh so much blood.

 

The red haired man doesn't even know what to cover anymore, should he cover his ears or should he cover his nose? God, the putrid smell of blood is making his stomach churn, making him want to vomit all the contents he had eaten from at least a week ago. He isn't even going to be surprised if he is able to vomit his guts out, he isn't sure if that is scientifically possible, but perhaps in this situation it might be.

 

Yet instead of his nose or ears, what he covered was his mouth. The sound of the splashing of the blood as well as the cracking of bones was too much for him to handle, he even closed his eyes to at least lessen the disgust he is feeling. 

 

"Clopeh... Stay close to me... understood?"

 

The bone snake that was trying to silence its' slithering to not further make its' owner afraid, nodded slightly - gazing down at his owner in worry. Though it does not have eyes currently, it could practically feel the vibrations of the small tremors that its' owners' body has been making. It was... confused and worried, it had never seen or well felt its' owner to be this afraid and vulnerable.

 

It's pitiful.

 

Craaaa-ck.

 

 

[ᴰₕₕ'ᵗ ₕᵒ...]

 

[Dₕɴ'ᴛ ɢᴏ...]

 

[̴̡̠̟͚͍̰͉̘̣͚̺͖̄D̶͓̖̪̹͍̏͒̅̚O̵̤̲̭̫̙͗̅͝͠N̸̨̥͈̩̭̹̜̩͔̻̩͍̦͓̉̈́͒͐͊̽̿̏͒͝'̵̩̜̞̖̼̳̦̠̫̺̀̈̉̍̆Ṯ̵̛̖͔͕͎͈̜̠̎̏̈̀̃͂̏̒̚̚ͅ ̸̡͎̤͇̤̙̥̈́̏͊̈́G̷̹̈̾̈̆̾͋͆̊̐͆͑̈́Ǫ̷̛̑̌̏̑̚!̶̡̳̯͇͌̎̑̂͠]̸͕̖̮̭̂̍̕͠ͅ

 

 

God... this will be a long walk...

 

 

 

 

 


 

 

 

 

 

Cale Henituse opened his eyes abruptly, his breath ragged and his face soaked in sweat. With every puff of his breath, his vision slightly gets better and he gets more aware of his surroundings. Expecting to see his brother's features looking down at him in confusion, he was instead met the sight of the soldier, Lee Hyunsung, looking down at him in worry.

 

Come to think of it... Cale could remember putting sleeping pills in the food that he had given Barrow, that means the latter would not be able to be awake enough to watch him sleep.

 

'Huh. No wonder my head feels like it's resting on soft stone.'

 

Lee Hyunsung's thighs felt hard and sturdy yet it still had the soft feeling of flesh, it's still comfortable to lay your head on it though... just a bit awkward.

 

"Are you okay? Dokja-ssi saw you having ragged breath when you were sleeping. Do you need water?" Lee Hyunsung was no medical professional but he was quite sure that having short and pained sounding breaths whilst asleep was not a good thing, paired to that he also does not know how to blatantly show his concern. He is not used to seeing a teen at least one decade younger than him which is why he does not know how to communicate with the red head.

 

Though, even if the teen is a stranger, Lee Hyunsung felt oddly comfortable with him.

 

"Ah... yes..." Cale's voice trailed off as he looked towards Kim Dokja who was subtly throwing glances at them whilst trading food with the other occupants of the station. It seems that it is still night.

 

"Thank you for worrying about me Hyunsung-ssi..." Cale gave a thanful smile towards the soldier who only smiled back like a puppy, it reminded him of Choi Han's usual puppy-like smile.

 

Lee Hyunsung helped the red haired teen up in a sitting position as Cale began to drink some bottled water, bottled water that Lee Hyunsung bought from Kim Dokja but Cale doesn't need to know that.

 

"You're the prophet aren't you?"

 

One of Cheon Inho's goons snarled at Cale. The other people around momentarily stopped what they are doing and looked towards the commotion, it seems that somebody still wanted a prophecy to be read. Cheon Inho, whom was currently paying Kim Dokja, looked towards Cale's direction.

 

"Don't be so selfish. Read a prophecy for us and it might even help everyone survive here."

 

Cale furrowed his eyebrows and frowned slighty, didn't he already explained the drawbacks of a prophecy being read? "That's not how it-"

 

"Yeah!"

 

"Don't be selfish!" 

 

"We're all in this apocalypse together! Help us with your damned knowledge and save us!"

 

"Tch! Kids these days always makes excuses and refuses to help the elderly."

 

 

[A few number of constellations are displeased at the repeated situation.]

 

[Constellation 'Secretive Plotter' does not like the unnecessary noise.]

 

 

Cale looked towards the shouting people with fearful eyes - well, that's how they see it at least. 

 

Lee Hyunsung, the ever caring puppy soldier that he is, stood up hastily as he tried to make the raging citizens stop pressuring the teen who was previously having 'health problems'. More so, this is a fragile teen they are pressuring, Lee Hyunsung does not know why but it looked as if the teen would have a mental breakdown if the shouting continues.

 

"Fine."

 

The shouting stopped whilst Kim Dokja and Lee Hyunsung whipped their heads towards the red head. Kim Dokja, the reader that he is, knew that the prophecy might actually cause their situation to be worse - just like what the teen said a while ago.

 

Which is why he tries to stop the teen, "There's no need-"

 

"Please do not think that it is my fault if the situation worsens." Cale sighed, dragging a palm over his head as he peeked towards the people who was waiting for him with bated breaths. It seems that they really think that the situation would be favorable to them if they know what's to come in the future but...

 

The prophecy he is about to say is not something they can avoid...

 

Cale opened his mouth and everything became silent, making it that the red head's voice was the only thing heard as well as some people's breathing.

 

"There comes a day where the food perishes, a creature of entertainment shall usher forth the souls of the straitened to be given in the palms of eternal rest."

 

 

...

 

 

After Cale's seemingly specific and predictable 'prophecy', the individuals that had heard of it barely managed to get some shut eye - they were afraid, the words that the teen uttered were heavy and cold, they felt as if their lives would be taken from them if they have the least doubts of the said 'prophecy'.

 

Nobody could proudly say that it is just a bluff nor a fact.

 

"Damn. Why are they all so tense?" Kim Namwoon, whom just woke up, yawned slightly as he stared at the people around them being stiff and almost looking creepy because of their unusually wide eyes. They looked like they were just told that the world is about to end - well, it technically is in the process of ending.

 

Barrow, who just woke up, groaned slightly, his head was pounding and felt as if it was tearing into half - it's just an exaggeration of course, he actually just felt like he slept on cold stone, which he actually did.

 

"They probably saw your ugliness and thought you're a monster out to eat them." Barrow said in a deadpanned voice.

 

Kim Namwoon let out an offended gasp at the words he heard. "HOW DARE Y-"

 

Cale, who was besides the bickering duo sighed slightly, then he perked up as he heard Kim Dokja's words.

 

“Everyone, do you still have the food you ate yesterday?” Kim Dokja was looking at Cale as he said those words. Kim Dokja had full faith of Cale's prophecy, why? Cale made a vague statement about some events that were written in the novel. It seems that Cale is a legit prophet.

 

Cale smiled slightly towards Dokja before looking down at the three dumplings and half full water bottle, he doesn't really have much of an appetite right now, should he just give it to Kim Namwoon or Barrow? Ever since he lost Glutton, his need for food has become lesser and lesser until he would only eat when it is necessary - they are about to hunt some ground rats after the scenario gets tweaked anyway.

 

"I'm quite full, Namwoon, Barrow, would you like to eat it?"

 

Kim Namwoon and Barrow who was just at each other's throats a while ago snapped their gazes towards him, their scrunched up looks as if asking 'What the hell are you on about?'

 

"No. You should eat it."

 

"Pass savior-nim. It's better if you're the one to eat it."

 

"Oh." Cale looked like a kicked puppy as he tries to offer the food to their other party members whom refused and said that it would be better if he's the one who eats it.

 

'Do they think I poisoned the food??' Cale, who was currently putting up his 'innocent' act, furrowed his eyebrows in confusion and frowned. 

 

"Cale. You need the food more than us." Kim Dokja said with a wobbly smile as he looked towards the red head's thin figure, it baffles him just how can this teen be this thin yet still be this caring for other people's stomachs - though perhaps that IS the reason why the lad is thin.

 

"Ah." Cale let out a noise of understanding, it seems he had misunderstood as to why they were refusing the food - it made him blush slightly in embarrassment.

 

"Well- would you still like at least one dumpling?" Cale offered, he read in some parts of the [Guide Book] that Kim Dokja liked the taste of Murim Dumplings which is why he asked the God of Death for the recipe - isn't it convenient to be on the main character's good side?

 

Kim Dokja hesitated, the pleasing aroma and appearance of the dumpling was quite tempting but he can't, the red head might actually just die of starvation if he accepts the offer - okay that might be a little bit of a stretch for just one dumpling less, but still. But he stopped hesitating when he saw the look that was displayed on the red head's face, he looked like a kicked puppy. Maybe it's because he thought that everyone was just giving him an excuse to not eat the dumpling the the red head personally cooked. Aigoo... this is the problem for innocent lads like Cale and soft-hearted people like himself.

 

"Fine. But you need to eat at least one dumpling too." Kim Dokja sighed and sat down besides the teen who practically shoved the dumpling towards his open hands.

 

Kim Dokja carefully peeled off the thin paper-like plastic that was wrapped around the dumpling before taking a bite - upon doing so, the mouth-watering flavors exploded in his mouth. It was one of the most delicious food he has ever tasted in the entirety of his existence. 

 

"So? How is it?" Cale giddily asked. 'I swear to God of Death if this squid says that it tastes disgusting I'll-!'

 

"It tastes wonderful." though the comment was bland, the sheer happiness was displayed on the tone as well as the expression on the reader's face - he looked as if he had just tasted Gordon Ramsay's best dish.

 

"Oh." Cale was honestly shocked at the sheer joy painted on Dokja's face - he wonders, was that how he looked like when he first tasted Beacrox's cooking? Perhaps. "Thank you, would you like another one-"

 

"No. You promised me you will eat at least one."

 

 

[The constellation 'Demon-Like Judge of Fire' is delighted by this show of comradeship!]

 

[You have been sponsored 1,000 coins!]

 

 

"..." Kim Namwoon and Barrow looked towards the black and red duo that are casually chattering with each other as if they were childhood friends that had reunited with each other.

 

"Is- Is this lunatic ahjussi hitting on on a minor??" Kim Namwoon gasped dramatically, placing his hand over his mouth as he stared at the black and red duo.

 

'Is this how people feels when their favorite person chatted with another?' Barrow's left eye twitched.

 

 

...

 

 

Cheon Inho looked around for a moment, momentarily stopping his gaze towards the habok wearing red head namely Cale. The prophecy that the lad had given last night or perhaps a couple hours ago shook him to the core but he would never admit it - the 'prophecy' seemed too detailed to be false and the red head seemed to honest to make up something like that.

 

Heaving a deep breath, he willed himself to smile widely for the whole crowd in front of him to see, steadily, he began to walk up a platform that is surrounded by large amounts of individuals. 

 

He cleared his throat before saying, “We will limit the food ration from today. The allocation is three biscuits per person. And―”

 

Before the speech could even finish, the people already had their irritation being known and voiced out.

 

“What? Three biscuits? How can we live on that?”

 

“That’s right! Don’t the scouts get more food? Do you think we don’t know?”

 

Despite being badmouthed, Cheon Inho only laughed calmly as he continued to speak, "Your words are good. Yes. The scouts receive more rations. If you want food, please apply to be a scout.”

 

“Very few people have come back after applying to be a scout! The Cheoldoo Group members are the ones who always come back!”

 

“Do you want us to die now?”

 

Cheon Inho's expression was one of indifference despite the strong and violent disagreement of the mass. There was no use getting riled up or nervous when in the face of an angry mass, yes they are smart enough to notice some things but are they smart enough to refute some words that he will utter? No. They aren't. 'They're pathetic boot-licking fools after all.'

 

“Those people were just unlucky. You know that it is terribly dangerous outside. Why don’t you obtain food yourself if you are dissatisfied?”

 

“T-That…”

 

The people closed their mouths dumbly as if they were told that they are stupid. If they went out... they would die, not only were they physically weak their mentality is too - they are like infants in this apocalypse, useless and dependent. It's a common knowledge that useless people would die if they try to do something on their own.

 

Though, even with the reaction that was given by just simple words, Cheon Inho was still not finished - he still needed to get his point and make Kim Dokja and Barrow the bad guys here.

 

“Ah, there is a way to get food without being a scout.”

 

 

 

“What is it?”

 

“A deal. We will be happy to exchange food for anything we determine to be of value. Every person can give something different. Isn’t that right?”

 

"Anything..." Cale said in a low whisper which made Kim Dokja look towards the innocent teen. It seems that the two readers are both aware of what Cheon Inho is implying. ANYTHING, including ones' decency.

 

"Intentions hidden in plain sight." Barrow laughed in disbelief. Disgusting, this Cheon Inho is utterly disgusting - he had encountered some men, women too, like Cheon Inho in his previous lives but he was not quite expecting to meet someone like that once again. It's unbelievable yet it was what made this world realistic, it's the fact that disgusting humans like him exist. 

 

"He even looks damn proud of what he just said." Kim Namwoon said with an irritated tone.

 

 

[The character ‘Cheon Inho’ has activated the ‘Incite Lv. 2’ skill.

 

 

“Originally, I wasn’t going to do this. But yesterday, Barrow told me something nice. That’s right everyone. Is there anything free in the world? If you want food, you have to prove your worth. This is the way it is. Haha, thank you for telling me something good. Barrow and Kim Dokja-ssi.”

 

"Ho. Look at this bastard?" Barrow couldn't help but smirk at the move that Cheon Inho had just played, it's smart he's not gonna lie but it's fucking pathetic. 

 

In an instant, pondering and eyes filled with resentment directed themselves towards Barrow and Kim Dokja's direction. That's right... they were the eyes of the mass who are fools who could only blame the hardships they are experiencing towards two people that are just trying to play fair amidst the apocalypse.

 

"Because of these bastards..."

 

Cale who was definitely not pleased of those hateful looks being directed to his brother and friend, said "Scapegoaters and Blamers... I didn't know I would be able to see both type of people in one vicinity." he uttered it with such innocence and childishness that it could almost make a person guilty for being angry, almost.

 

"Who are you calling a 'Blamer'? Huh!" A man approached the red head whom only looked at him with an innocent smile that it was almost irritating.

 

"I never said a name sir, are you affected by my words? If so, I apologize." the innocent smile displayed on Cale's face almost looked mocking to the man.

 

"You-!" The man raised his hand to hit the fragile teen only to be stopped by another red haired teen and an albino haired one, both looking at him with equally vicious expressions. 

 

"What do you think you're doing?" Barrow calmly asked as he tightened his grip to the hand that was raised mid air.

 

The man hissed in pain but before he could formulate a reasonable answer, he could feel the cold steel of a blade gently pressed against his nape. 

 

"Barrow told me that it wouldn't be too fatal if no major arteries were severed, but eh, who knows? You'll probably die anyway since nobody... will ever help you." the man could hear a deathly whisper by his ears causing him to freeze up.

 

A small and calm laugh caught their attention as they snapped their gazes towards Cale that was looking at them fondly, as if reminiscing about something, "There's no need to threaten the ahjussi, he simply misunderstood my words. Please, let him go."

 

Kim Namwoon frowned but begrudgingly slipped the blade's sheath back on, effectively guising it as a normal pen once again. He was informed that the pen knife belonged to Cale when he was still alone in his small apartment, it was a self defence weapon Barrow said.

 

Barrow frowned and sighed, breaking the man's hand first before letting it go.

 

"The problem with you is that you are too kind and merciful my dongsaeng." Barrow sighed getting him another laugh from the latter which triggered a cataplexy attack - thankfully Barrow managed to catch his brother's body. "Hah! Karma for laughing at me."

 

Cale rolled his eyes at that.

 

Kim Namwoon laughed loudly, liking the atmosphere created by the two red heads, he felt like a newly introduced step-sibling right now, but who cares? He's going to be the self proclaimed hyung of these two and nobody can stop him.

 

"Fucking crazy youths...!" the man with a broken hand shouted in disbelief and fear before running away with his tail tucked between his legs. The bones in his hand felt as if it was pulverized and his blood circulation seemed to stop. 

 

Kim Namwoon snickered at the reaction of the old man before something caught his attention from the corner of his eyes. A few young women from the marginalized group sneaked into the back of a tarp, anyone who saw them could already conclude as to what was about to happen.

 

 

[The constellation 'Star of the Fallen Kingdom' is disgusted.]

 

[The constellation 'Lone Shield in War' is furious at the incarnations.]

 

[A few number of constellations are disgusted at the display of inhumanity.]

 

 

"They can't even be called humans anymore, they're animals, animals who could not contain their disgusting desires." Barrow snarled whilst Cale just nodded in agreement. Those men in Cheon Inho's group... they had no humanity nor do they even deserve to be called a 'human'. 

 

"Ugh- They're like dogs seeing bitches in heat." Kim Namwoon groaned, though he is disgusted on the inhumanity of Cheon Inho's group, he does not have any plans on trying to make a move. Who cares anyway? They're only strangers to him, strangers that knew exactly what they were asking for.

 

Kwajijijik!

 

The air split apart and a familiar figure was revealed. Screams came from everywhere. The nightmare of humanity that opened up this tragedy.

 

 

[H-How are you all doing? Haven’t you been free for a while?]

 

 

The dokkaebi.

 

“A-Aaaagh!”

 

The people panicked at the appearance of the dokkaebi. It was never a good thing when this guy showed up.

 

 

[M-My friend who was originally in charge of this channel is undergoing disciplinary action… S-So, I am responsible for this scenario.]

 

 

The dokkaebi’s timid tone was very memorable.

 

 

[T-Then everyone. D-Don’t you look very peaceful? T-That Bihyung, he pretended to be pretentious only to set this level of scenario difficulty…]

 

 

“W-What are you saying? Tell us what you want!”

 

 

[H-Hik. Don’t be angry. Everyone. A-Anyway, I came for you guys…]

 

 

“For us?”

“T-Then give us food!”

 

 

[F-Food? Aha…if you want food…]

 

 

After his words ended, the dokkaebi moved his hand.

 

 

[A scenario penalty has been added.]

 

[From now on, food stockpiling is limited.]

 

[All existing stockpiled food has disappeared.]

 

 

There comes a day where the food perishes...

 

The people with emergency food screamed. Whether it was from the mainstream group or marginalized group, everything that was called ‘food’ floated in the air.

 

Those who had remembered the prophecy that was said by the hanbok wearing red head looked at the dokkaebi in fear, that would mean that the dokkaebi is...

 

...a creature of entertainment shall usher forth...

 

"Fuck... the day that the food perishes was actually today..." someone from the mass let out a breathy laugh, he was one of the people that actually believed those words but... he did not expect it to happen today!

 

"Shit... it actually happened...!" the person from Cheon Inho's group whom pressured Cale into reading a prophecy for them sweated slightly, if the food perishing happened..... wouldn't that mean the situation for them would become worse too...?

 

"Oh! You read a prophecy! No wonder they're so tense!" Barrow laughed as he looked down at his little brother who was just sighing whilst holding... a dumpling... how is he still holding a dumpling? Shouldn't it have disappeared by then?

 

"How cool! You read a prophecy that came true??" Kim Namwoon's eyes sparkled. His savior-nim is very cool!

 

 

[He, hehe. Then everyone. You can’t. Y-You have to think about how to break the scenario.]

 

 

Susuk.

The canned food, biscuits, calorie bars, etc. The emergency food gathered by the people were destroyed with one gesture from the dokkaebi. The people’s expressions became grim when they saw the food disappearing, but some were fearful for another reason.

 

The prophecy did not just end to food perishing...there was more...

 

 

[Y-You want to eat? In any case, Earth trash…]

 

[Everyone, let’s have fun from now on. Hehe…]

 

 

It was followed by system messages.

 

 

[A scenario penalty has been added.]

 

[The ‘survival cost’ clause has been added.]

 

[From now on, 200 coins will be deducted every night for the ‘survival cost’. If you can’t pay the ‘survival cost’, you will die.]

 

[The ‘survival cost’ penalty will be maintained until the second main scenario is cleared.]

 

 

...the souls of the straitened...

 

"If we're poor of coins... we will die..." someone whispered.

 

...to be given in the palms of eternal rest.

 

The mass turned towards the red haired prophet whom only gave them an innocent smile. "Ah. It seems that the survival cost doubled... maybe it is the change that the Universe did for it to be balance." he mindlessly commented whilst the albino haired teen and another red haired teen laughed loudly.

 

"There is always a price to pay for such knowledge, the more knowledge you have the more intense it will hit you back."

 

"You cannot always have the upper hand with the use of knowledge, it would cause an imbalance that would turn the world more chaotic than it already is."

 

"There comes a day where the food perishes, a creature of entertainment shall usher forth the souls of the straitened to be given in the palms of eternal rest."

 

All of the things the teen had said happened all in one day.

 

 

[T-Then I will let everyone take care of it! Yihihihit!]

 

 

The dokkaebi said these words and disappeared, but it actually did not, it simply turned invincible in the eyes of incarnations. Slowly but surely it floated towards the shoulder of the red haired teen that wore a hanbok, he was curious, he saw the teen still having a dumpling. Why did it not disappear?

 

Using the Dokkaebi Communication, the dokkaebi talked in this peculiar human's mind.

 

 

[...The dumpling.]

 

 

'Oh? Do you want it? I could assure you that it is a bit different from what I ate or gave.' the human, Cale, 'happily' answered back. In truth, Cale was actually just trying to get into the dokkaebi's good side because wouldn't that give him an advantage? Maybe this dokkaebi would also give him something valuable like the [Dokkaebi Blanket] that Bihyung gave him.

 

The invincible dokkaebi huffed before sitting on the teen's shoulder, it felt comfortable to say the least.

 

 

[I, a dokkaebi, do not eat food that you disgusting humans eat. I eat fables, a stupid human like you would not know what it is.]

 

 

'How harsh Mister Dokkaebi.'

 

Cale chuckled before walking to a corner of the station and sitting down, his cataplexy wore off a few minutes ago but he never really told Barrow.

 

"I'm just going to rest." Cale said when he saw Barrow and Kim Namwoon looking at him in confusion.

 

'Just try and eat it Mister Dokkaebi. Trying something would not do you harm, no?'

 

The dokkaebi frowned slightly, this human was too careless and fearless! He doesn't like that!

 

 

[Fine. If I don't like the taste then I will double the penalty.]

 

 

'K.'

 

Cale lifted the dumpling up until it was on top of his head, once the dokkaebi's hands held the dumpling it also turned invincible. How convenient, that would give him less misunderstandings because wouldn't it be quite weird to see a floating dumpling that is slowly getting eaten by air?

 

The dokkaebi side eyed the teen before taking a bite off of the dumpling, upon doing so, numerous letters appeared before him.

 

 

[The fable 'Lone Survivor of Three Brothers' is retelling its' story!]

 

[This is... a fable?]

 

 

Cale absentmindedly nodded as he watched the dokkaebi only he could see, focus in reading the words that are spilling out. He doesn't need that fable anymore anyway, or should he say... he could not remember it anymore, he wanted to forget it, and he did - though perhaps this is part of his soul, he has [̷̢̰̥̖̘̥̯̣̤̫̠̤̈̊̀̀͐̆̇̒͋͘͜ͅͅR̸͓̙̟̭̥̦̮͐̾̃̄̽̏̑̈͋͑́͝e̵͍̱͓̘̘͔̺͑̒̌͂͝d̸̲͇͕̬̋ȃ̵̜̳̰͇̬̉̔͜ç̴̘̩̝͈͙͚͚̜̋̍͜ͅt̶̛̹̰͖̩̝̘̼̯̩̟͖̲͍̉̒̀͂̋͂̒͜e̴̢̢͈̞͔͈͙̗̜̫̠̗̻̝̫͑̈́̎̓̄̂̚̕d̸̛̺͙̮͎̼͓͎͕̟͕̜̦͌̈́̅͆̕̚͜͠]̸̛̳̦̬͇͎̱̌̔̋͌̅̆͋̌̓͝.

 

'It is. Tragic right? I was told by a constellation that that part of my soul and memory would disappear if it is 'eaten' or leaked.'

 

 

[But... this is a Legendary Grade Fable! What in the world are you doing?!!]

 

 

'Who cares? It tastes good, right?'

 

To say that the dokkaebi is baffled would be an understatement, this fool! This fool not only have a Legendary Grade Fable at the start of this apocalypse... he's also throwing it away?!! At a dokkaebi too! This damned...!

 

 

[...It tastes great.]

 

 

'Glad you liked it.'

 

Cale averted his gaze from his shoulder as he looked up at his brother who was in front of him, looking giddy like a kid about to receive a present. "Kim Dokja said that we'll hunt monsters."

Notes:

Fun Fact about Trash of the Scenarios: Myscle is Cale Henituse. Myscle died when Kim Dokja is 12 years old, yes? And Kim Dokja is 28 years old, that would mean Myscle has been dead for 16 years. And guess what? Cale Henituse is 16 years old:) Myscle used the name 'Kim Rok Soo' though.

His personality is like a mix of the ancient powers' personalities, I don't really remember why I made it that-

 

...There's no Myscle here in this rewrite.

I'm also very sorry for the late chapter update, I just didn't have the motivation to do it and I've been so down lately for unknown reasons... or well- I probably know the reason myself and I just probably forgot. I'm quite a forgetful person you see.

I also forgot how it looks like when an entity eats a fable lmfao, I'm sorry if what I did is wrong.

Once chapter 10 starts and on wards, I will give clues - but it would be a bit harder to solve than normal. Probably lmao, I might not be able to do it- if I can't do it then I will inform you.

Chapter 10: Hunt(1)

Summary:

"Don't stand too close to the edge. You guys might fall."

-White Star.

Notes:

I managed to make to make a hidden code in this chapter:)

Like damn- I want to be secretive with codes and stuff, I know I could just not add codes, but what's the fun in that? You guys are too smart so- I had to make the code a bit harder to figure out:')

Hint is: FL/5

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

The dokkaebi continued to eat the dumpling as several letters appeared before his eyes until it reached the climax of the fable, strangely enough, he could remember every detail that was in the fable - similar to how the 'main character' in the fable could remember every detail that he comes across. He was quite curious to say the least, was this really the red haired human's fable or did he stole it from someone else?

 

It's possible but the chances of the red haired human and this 'main character' in the fable could be the same person is very high though at the same time very unlikely. The fable, 'Lone Survivor of Three Brothers', could be something he received from either a 'regression' or 'reincarnation', but judging from the vague details of this human's soul, he could tell that he hasn't reincarnated nor regressed - some dokkaebis were 'born' with an extraordinary skill, and that is too peek into a human's soul when they are vulnerable, this human Cale Henituse, has a very vague soul to the point that you can only see what you strongly desire to find out.

 

And since he, Biryu, only desires to find out if this fable is formulated because of a regression/reincarnation - he could only see that the soul of this human is an ordinary soul, or well... as ordinary a soul that has never reincarnated can get at least.

 

Many humans believes of 'life after death' which turned out to be true but not proven, every single human here had at least ONE reincarnation - unless they are absolute good or evil then their soul would never stop reincarnating, be it have a thousand years gap - which is why it is quite odd to find a soul of a human that has not reincarnated, it's rare to say the least, most God of Deaths' of every mythology would want this kind of soul for themselves.

 

Cale is one of those humans... to think that Biryu would meet such a precious soul in this world, this might mean that he's quite lucky.

 

 

[This Dokkaebi Blanket... where did you get it?]

 

 

'From your cousin, Bihyung. It's very comfortable to say the least, this must have taken a few months to make or maybe even years because of your tiny hands. It's applauding though.'

 

Biryu visibly recoiled at the humans' words, but it's not because this human deliberately pointed out that dokkaebis' have tiny hands but it's because

 

 

[And how did you know we are cousins?]

 

 

A wave of realization hit Cale that he had slipped up as he nonchalantly shrugged, 'Because you look alike?'

 

It was a good thing that Cale is dubbed as a 'dumb little human that has never seen a dokkaebi before the apocalypse' in this situation or else making up an excuse for his slip-up would have been quite hard. 

 

The dokkaebi, Biryu, patted the human's head whilst having a funny look on his face, it seems that his little human friend has a simple mind - even thinking that a supernatural creature like a dokkaebi would have the same type of genes that would let their close relative to have the same face, just like how human genes' works. 

 

After a a few minutes of him just petting the human's head, he looked down at the shoulder he is sitting on - it is slightly faint, as if it has went countless of times in being bathed in invisibility potion, but Biryu could still clearly deduct as to what it is. The blanket, naked from the human eye, both literally and figuratively is a Dokkaebi Blanket wrapped around the red haired human - a familiar one at that. Even though he already knows that the humans perhaps befriended Bihyung too, it still baffles the young dokkaebi that his cousin would just carelessly give such a precious thing to a mortal, a human no less.

 

 

[It seems that you have an affinity for vicious creatures.]

 

 

'Let's not say such useless things.' Cale sweat dropped, 'affinity for vicious creatures'?! This guy is practically jinxing him! Although it is kinda true in his previous world, surely it would not occur in this world.

 

The dokkaebi huffed before fanning the human with a fan he had personally made, it's not really a requirement that a dokkaebi must always only make a [Blanket], some can do their own thing that they would enjoy making. The fan was like any other asian paper fans, though this one was of course better than the fans made by humans.

 

The paper Biryu used to make the fan was one of those rare papers that had an ancient text on them, or in short, papers that are used to make scrolls that has power. He painted over the letters written on it, it's supposed to be that way anyway to 'activate' the power in it, instead of painting stars he painted flowers instead - he got bored of always only seeing stars and galaxies as such, the only stars he likes are the constellations that goes in his channel - flowers tend to look calming and peaceful, they're also very pretty.

 

 

[Here. You can have this fan to cool yourself or fight other incarnations... think of it as a payment for the fable that you've fed me.]

 

 

Biryu never really voiced it out towards the red haired human but he was planning to write down the fable, 'Lone Survivor of Three Brothers', in a journal and gift it to him - based on the careful words in the fable as well as the brotherly bonds that could be read in there, Biryu could guess that this wasn't just a 'fable', but a very precious thing for the human. 

 

'Ehh? Really?' Cale's eyes sparkled, now this, this is what he has been waiting for ever since he decided to befriend this cruel dokkaebi. A gift.

 

 

[Yes. As to how you can fight other incarnations with it well... it has a wind and sharpness with it. If you feel threatened, the wind being produced by the fan would be a lot cooler and stronger. It could also slice flesh.]

 

 

Cale started to slowly smile, he hit the fucking jackpot. Isn't this like the fans that you would see in animated shows? The fans that could cut down enemies and could somehow make someone fly ten meters away just by a single flap of the fan?

 

'Such a precious item... Can I really have it?'

 

 

[It's payment anyway, so yes.]

 

 

'It looks very well made...thank you.'

 

Cale smiled giddily like a child as the dokkaebi handed the fan at him, it looks like a normal fan to humans so surely nobody would suspect it. The fan was light and was actually comfortable to grip, it's also the size of a normal fan too and could be folded which would make it easier to bring it with him anywhere. 

 

Kim Dokja who was watching Cale for the whole time he is in the corner was a bit shocked when he suddenly saw a paper fan materialize in the teen's hands. 'Did he gain a skill? If so, is it an inventory type?' An inventory skill is quite useful to say the least, it would be too much of a hassle to bring your stuff with you all the time in multiple bags, if ever it is many items, and would cause some difficulties sometimes.

 

Though what did the teen do to acquire such a skill? Or was it gifted to him by his sponsor? No. The latter could not be an option since he was sure he saw the teen sleeping throughout the whole time the 'Sponsor Selection' was occurring, surely he didn't have time to pick a sponsor? If so, would that mean the teen just sat there and suddenly obtained an inventory skill? It's quite baffling but he had read in the novel that it is a rare occurrence to suddenly develop a skill whilst doing nothing, though you'll need a lot of luck for that to happen.

 

'I also saw some constellations taking favor to this boy... it seems that he is just naturally talented and loved even when he does nothing important in particular.'

 

So to say that this teen would be a great asset to Dokja's 'group' would be quite an understatement, being loved by constellations has its' pros and cons but the pros are greater to the point that ones' safety could be set in stone when a strong constellation favors them.

 

'How interesting...'

 

 

...

 

 

After a few minutes have passed, several people from the marginalized group, including Kim Dokja's party, were standing in front of the tunnel towards Yaksu Station. It was very dark that even the limited light could not reveal anything at least two meters far into the darkness.

 

"Don't stand too close to the edge. You guys might fall." Barrow frowned as he pulled Kim Namwoon and his brother, who were both curiously peeking towards the darkness, by their clothes closer to him. It would be quite bad if they fall, it would cause them injuries, though it would only be minor- they are still injuries nonetheless.

 

"Yes mother." Kim Namwoon and Cale said in unison which irked the already annoyed Barrow.

 

"Agh! You damn brats, how disrespectful!" Barrow decided to talk like a mother would, it brings a small smile to his brother's face so why not? If his brother is happy then he's happy too, it's as simple as that. 'Damned brats...'

 

Kim Namwoon snickered whilst Cale just smiled slightly.

 

"We're sorry... *snicker* -mother." 

 

"I see. You are going to enter the railway rack?" Cheon Inho, who suddenly appeared behind the three smiling teens caused their moods to suddenly turn sour. The two expressing it on their face more whilst the other only gave a fake 'innocent' smile once more.

 

"No. We're going to swim in the darkness that envelops it. What else do you think we are here for?" Barrow said in a deadpanned voice as he looked towards Cheon Inho as if he was a stupid person who could not read the situation.

 

Saying that Cheon Inho is annoyed would be quite an understatement, his right eye twitched at the teen's words but he did not voice out nor show any of his displeasure, he just hopes that this teen would perish whilst battling the ground rats that lurks in the darkness - of course he did not know that the teen is a mercenary which is why he thought that the teen would fall once he finally fights a weak monster instead of a human. Fighting a human and fighting a weak monster is quite the same yet different, no?

 

“Well, looking at it in the long run, a team dedicated to attacking the scenario is required. Come back safely.”

 

What a humorous clown, he spoke to them as if he was their fixed captain - such delusions could never be met if the 'party' he would be 'controlling' would be this rag tagged group, even the weakest of the bunch could slaughter all of Cheon Inho's lackeys and Cheon Inho himself - a weak 'captain' like him could only dream of being the leader of this vicious bunch.

 

"Thank you for your concern to our safety Cheon Inho-ssi." Cale said with a small smile which made Cheon Inho's lips twitch a little.

 

Compared to Barrow's brother, Cale is less annoying and much more easier to 'control', based on Cheon Inho's observation of the teen at least - he concluded that the teen is oblivious and innocent, one of the easiest kind of people to control, though his sponsor had once warned him about the teen - it seems that there is more to meet the eye when it comes to Cale.

 

"Let's not be thankful for such small things, Cale-nim. It is only natural for a human like me to be worried for your safety." Cheon Inho said before adding, “Oh, can one of my group members join? I’d like to get some information on the attack.”

 

Such a sly way to inquire that he did not trust them, it's applauding. It's natural for Cheon Inho to not trust them of course, they are after all the ones that has been ruining his 'perfect' plan to control the individuals' minds in this station. 

 

“I-I have to go with them?”

 

“Eh, why else are you here, Han hyung? Didn’t you want to reconcile with Dokja-ssi last night?”

 

“T-That…”

 

And as expected, Cheon Inho's party member who was going to go with them was none other than Han Myungoh, the cowardly Department Head.

 

“D-Dokja-ssi. If you don’t mind, I will go…”

 

“I understand. Let’s go together.”

 

Judging from the ahjussi's facial expression, it seems that he had not expected such an unhesitant answer from Kim Dokja. It's a bit understandable to not expect such a fast answer, Han Myungoh is after all a suspicious man whilst the part members have trust issues or are meticulous in their actions. 

 

"May we go as well Dokja-ssi?" Cale asked politely as he motioned to himself, his brother and Kim Namwoon. It's quite obvious that Barrow and Kim Namwoon wanted to go and hunt these said 'monsters', though as the guardian of the trio, Cale needed to come as well cause' who knows what these two will do when he is not there? The two are quite vicious individuals with a short temper, they might make a fuss whilst hunting monsters which would inevitably give them in a lot more unnecessary situation.

 

"Very well then, you may come as well." it sounded too formal for a reply but Kim Dokja felt that he should be formal and polite considering that Cale asked him in a polite manner.

 

.

[A new sub scenario has arrived!]

 

+

 

[Second Scenario – Food Acquisition]

Category: Sub

Difficulty: E

Clear Conditions: Directly hunt the monsters that can be used as food and cook them.

Time Limit: None

Compensation: 500 coins

Failure: ???

 

+

 

 

[A few constellations are anticipating your performance.]

 

[The constellation 'Handler of the Lamented' is telling you to be careful!]

.

 

Before they could even move ten steps, the darkness of the tunnel had soon started to envelop their viewing range. It was apparent that it would be quite hard to move forward without relying on a source of light, which was fortunately provided by Kim Dokja's flashlight - though it seems that it is not enough. The surrounding area did not become visible at all, the flashlight could only reveal some of those that is near to it, and even that did not serve much usefulness.

 

"Oh wow! I could see something but-" Kim Namwoon happily looked around his surroundings before hastily placing hands to cover his ears, he activated a skill that his sponsor gave but it seems that it had some side effects - and those side effects were him hearing the whispers of... well... everything around! He could also practically here his blood being pumped by the heart and the circulation of it.

 

It's annoying.

 

It's annoying.

 

E̵̛͍͖͕̟͇̾͂̀͆̀͗̔̂̅͘͝V̷̧̡̭͕̳̲̞̻̹̫͔̟̩͉̱̆͆̊̓̾̏̐̑̐E̵̛̺̥͔̳͚̞͙̍͋̃͊̊͆̄̄̾̿́̕͝Ṟ̶̨̘̲̳̼̱͎̳̺̟̲̏͛̿͆̔̍̔̂̿̈̐͝Ȳ̴̼̮̳̱̞̮̲͓̇̾͆̄̓̊̏̇̓T̴̡̬̞͎͇̰̙͚͙͈͜͝͠H̴̨͉͖̼͔̼̓̈́I̶̛̻͎̜͎͇̞̐̆͗̇͌̂́̂̔͑͊̍̕Ņ̸̖͓̭̻̘͙̰̫͎͎̭̘̲͋̃̎͌̚G̸͖̪̣͍̹̩̽̃̋͗͘͝ ̸̺͓͓̫̪͖̟̭͚͍̞́̈́̒̓͑̂̾̅̚͜͝Ị̸̦͇̘̞̊̋͋̏̈́̊̂S̵̹͎̗̪̻̹̪̽̈́͌͝ ̵̦̤̥̹͕̝̱̥̖̜̟͕͇͊́̉̽͋͐͜A̵̡̱̙̠̪͂͆̔͛͋̋͌̽̒N̴̰̤̯̱͍͚͍̘̻̔̀̄̓̈́̓̎̍̉̆͘͠ͅŅ̸̝̰͔͗̄̃̐̆̄͠͝Ơ̴̘̭͊̌̌̈͂̏̎͐̒͆Ẏ̵̡̛͍͍̳̖̐̌̒̌̓̆̃I̵̢̢͙̣̲̼̮̬͈̜̺͐̅̄̄͑͠N̵̤͇̱͙̹̟̭̦̪̬̬̬̣̻̳̅͑̓̓̄G̵̢̹̱̙͕̪͎̦̦͚͖̽̄̋ͅ!̵͙̬̝̬̉̋͌̀̎̒̈́̽͐͘

 

"Kim Namwoon. Deactivate your skill." Cale frowned worriedly as the white haired teen looked at him in alarm as if he did not notice his presence at all, No. He did not notice anyone around him at all, he could only fathom in the dark and stand alone as the whispers grew louder and louder.

 

Kim Namwoon looked around but nobody was paying attention to his inner dilemma, as if they could not see it, only Barrow and Cale were the ones to notice it. Was it because these two were the only people he trusts? Or is because they were the only ones who cares enough to notice? Both is good.

 

"Ah yes..." Kim Namwoon breathed as he deactivated his skill, immediately making the whispers disperse. 

 

"You shouldn't use that skill for long periods of time if you're not used to loud sounds that you cannot keep away." Barrow frowned as he turned away, he has that too but it's more passive than Namwoon's - perhaps it is the small price he needs to pay for his curse to be removed, it's bearable though - he could hear whispers... mostly Cale's, blaming him for his death. It was mind breaking the first time it happened, but with the help of Cale he managed to live through it.

 

"Okay..." Kim Namwoon nodded, it's a very useful skill but the drawback is insane! It's like finding an old golden coin owned by the late King but in return you will be tortured mercilessly.

 

Cale smiled at Kim Namwoon benignly, as though he is a parent looking down at his son. Those eyes of his were calming and peaceful... it made Kim Namwoon relax. But... when Cale focused his gaze on the ground again... "Hiieekkk!" Cale shrieked in surprise when he saw cockroaches suddenly approaching their direction, it's not like Cale is disgusted of it or anything, he was just caught off guard. Right. He forgot, Gilyoung is an Insect Master person.

 

"It seems that savior-nim isn't so fond of surprises..." Kim Namwoon sweat dropped as he saw the peaceful image of Cale suddenly becoming disheveled.

 

"Pfft-" Barrow silently laughed all the while he is being hit on the head by Cale, Cale is very weak in terms of punching or hitting with his hands but he can pack quite a kick that could probably break bones - that's probably because Cale trained his legs more because he wants to 'be able to run fast', he doubts that that wasn't the real reason.

 

Cale frowned as he stop hitting Barrow before taking a deep breath and looking towards Kim Dokja who was looking at him oddly, as if surprised by the teen's shriek.

 

"First of all, I apologize for the unnecessary noise I've made." Cale sighed and fanned himself with the paper fan before looking down at Gilyoung, "You have quite a useful skill there kiddo."

 

Gilyoung nodded shyly before he spoke, “My attribute is Insect Collector.”

 

“This is nothing in front of us. It is safe for 100 steps forward.”

 

'100 steps? So what if our steps are short or long? Will the 100 step thing still apply?' Cale thought to himself as he hummed, during his stay in this world he had been so... bored out of his mind that he just decided to overthink some things until it had become a hobby of his - though he knows that overthinking complicated things could be quite dangerous, he still does it.

 

Barrow, who was clasping his brother's hand, sweat dropped slightly at the dazed expression his brother is making - it seems that he is having such useless thoughts once again. He still couldn't believe how different yet similar Cale Henituse is now compared to his past self that did not dwell into useless things too much, it seems that transmigration could affect ones' personality. Like his.

 

“Thank you for your concern. But I didn’t follow all of you for you to take care of me.”

 

“Ah, yes.”

 

Jung Heewon nodded with a sour expression before she worriedly turned her head towards Cale, "What about Cale?"

 

Before anybody could even take a step forward, they've already became frozen in their spots as they stared towards the red head in question. It's not that Cale would be a burden to them, hell no, it's just the fact that Cale's narcolepsy might hit him whilst they are fighting a horde of monsters - being in a vulnerable position whilst in a dangerous situation could lead into ones' demise - which is why, they are solving these matters as early as they can.

 

Cale, who got a bit uncomfortable at the stares, opened the paper fan and hid the lower half of his face with it. "I could stay back if you want, I might be a burden-"

 

"He'll be fine. It's not like he'll be away from any of us anyway." Kim Namwoon said with a sigh, his savior-nim's 'in act character' has quite a low self steam that he's actually starting to feel bad even though it's just a 'character' his savior-nim is pretending as - could you blame him though? Cale Henituse is such a good actor that it could put some legit actors into shame.

 

 

[You have entered a dangerous area.]

 

 

"Cale, Namwoon. It's dangerous, hold my hand." Barrow said with a frown as he held out both of his hands for Kim Namwoon and his brother to hold. 

 

The said two only looked at him in confusion and blinked dumbly as if they just saw an alien.

 

"Okay...?"

 

Even when they are confused at the young mercenary's actions, they still held his awaiting hand.

 

The air inside the curtain was sticky from the humidity.

 

“Reduce the light.”

 

Yoo Sangah immediate covered the flashlight. Since this model didn’t have a light control function, she had to adjust the light with her hand.

 

“Ouch. Don’t shine it downwards.”

 

"These are... quite disgusting..."

 

Jung Heewon felt nauseous when she checked the ground. There were torn bodies. The bodies of those who tried to move through here were arranged at their feet.

 

Cale scrunched up his nose slightly as he covered his nose and mouth with his free hand, the dead bodies that lay on the ground were quite... a gruesome sight. It reminded him of the torn bodies of his.... team members when they... Cale closed his eyes and sighed as he shook his head to get rid of the resurfacing memories that seemed to still be intact, albeit messy and inadequate.

 

"This looks familiar." Barrow muttered as he chuckled faintly, he could still somehow envision the dead bodies of his pawns that lays on the property of the Roan Empire, it sends shivers up his spine as he thinks about it. Cale's allies are quite vicious in war, aren't they? Had they not been fighting for good, they would've been such great villains that had more chance in taking over the world than him.

 

Kim Namwoon, who happen to hear the mercenary's mutter and chuckle, looked at him in curiosity. Does the dead bodies look 'familiar' to him because he witnessed a massacre in his job or perhaps... he's the one who slaughtered? He's knows that that isn't necessarily what a mercenary do, but there's still a possibility that Barrow had done one of these things.

 

"What is it Gilyoung?" Cale suddenly asked as he looked towards the child who had a shift in his expression albeit still looking calm.

 

“There is something that isn’t human.”

 

As Lee Gilyoung said, it wasn’t only the bodies of humans on the ground. There was something the size of a fully-grown wolf. The bodies of the mole-like creatures were scattered all over the place.

 

The 9th grade underground species, the ground rat. It was a name reminiscent of bug on Earth, but a name was just a name.  They were underground piranhas. The ground rats were persistent hunters who burrowed through the ground in groups and aimed at their prey.

 

However, the ground rats collapsed like they had received a bombardment.

 

"Every corpse didn't even look like it struggled." Barrow mumbled as he observed the bodies of the monsters, what he meant by that of course is the fact that the ground rats did not look like they even had the chance to fight back nor attack. It seems that whoever did this to them was very powerful.

 

“…Who the hell did this?”

 

"Dokja-ssi, can we use this for food?"

 

“The scenario said that we have to ‘hunt’ it ourselves so maybe it isn’t possible.”

 

“…Well, it is kind of uncomfortable. What about cooking? Do you want to bake it on a fire?”

 

"Let's not assume that we can cook it, much less eat it without special measures." Cale said with a sweat drop as he waved his hand around as if telling them not to do anything unless they're sure of the outcome.

 

Kim Dokja glanced at Cale before closing his eyes, the red haired teen is right. They can't cook it with special measures, in his perspective it could be said that it cannot be cooked without 'special fire'. 'It is either Cale over-analyzes things before taking action or...' Kim Dokja's eyes turned sharp '...he knows specific things because of his 'prophet abilities'.'

 

Kim Dokja raised his head before heaving a small sigh, he will take care of that matter later, the thing he should focus about is the present, “Heewon-ssi, you said you were good at kendo?”

 

“Uh, it is a bit much to say I am good…but what are you doing now?”

 

Dokja stabbed the body of the ground rat and started to cut it with a knife. He didn’t know when he read it in the novel but it didn’t go as well as he thought.

 

"Very smart..." Barrow mumbled with a glint in his eyes, his impression of Dokja tilting slightly towards the better.

 

“Why are you taking that?”

 

“You need a weapon for kendo.”

 

The stone hog’s thorn wasn’t enough but the spine of the ground rat consisted of a single bone, making it a pretty good weapon at the beginning of the scenario.

 

After cutting the cartilage leading to the leg and shaping it, the bone actually took the shape of a knife. Dokja gave it to Jung Heewon.

 

“Eh?- Oh. Thank you. Suddenly I feel like I’m back to the Paleolithic age.”

 

"Please don't bring History lessons into this."

 

“You need to grind it a bit more for it to be useful. There are rocks around so skillfully grind the blade.

 

“Huhu, understood. Captain.”

 

Jung Heewon started to grind the blade with a slightly excited voice.

 

"Mom, do you also need a weapon? I'll provide it for you." Kim Namwoon said with a grin as he looked towards Barrow whom looked at him with an annoyed expression.

 

"Yes. I do. But stop calling me that." 

 

"Okay mother."

 

Barrow huffed in disbelief before he and Kim Namwoon sat down on the cold stone floor, both of them helping each other as they dissected the monsters for their bones and making them fit to be called a weapon. They had previously planned to make one for Cale too, but they decided not to after the red head 'politely' declined.

 

Kim Dokja, who just finished dealing with Lee Hyunsung, looked towards Cale who was fanning himself with a fan whilst watching Kim Namwoon and Barrow make bone weapons.

 

"And you? Why aren't you making anything for yourself?" Kim Dokja asked as he started to approach Cale.

 

"...I already have a weapon Dokja-ssi." Cale said in a calm tone as he waved around his fan as if saying that the weapon he's talking about is it.

 

"The fan? Is it..." Kim Dokja trailed off as he started to think that the skill the Cale obtained a while ago might not be an 'inventory skill' but rather a 'special fan' that he might have received from a constellation or... purchased from the Dokkaebi Bag.

 

It's still too early on in the scenarios for people to find out of the existence of the 'Dokkaebi Bag' but considering that this teen has a 'prophet ability' that could pinpoint specific scenarios, it could be possible that he found out about it whilst using his ability... or not. 

 

Kim Dokja's gaze flickered towards the teen who was still looking at him with a polite smile. 'This person... really is an enigma... I better be careful. The most dangerous thing in this world is the unknown.'

 

"Interesting."Kim Dokja mumbled.

 

.

[You have succeeded in acquiring weapons by yourself.]

 

[A very small number of constellations are interested in the primitive nature of humanity.]

 

[The constellations have sponsored you 100 coins.]

.

 

Lee Hyunsung’s spear was made with the spine of the largest ground rat while Yoo Sangah and Han Myungoh’s weapons were made with the spine of average sized ground rats. Barrow had a sword similar to Jung Heewon's while Kim Namwoon only had a sharpened spine, only used to stab and hit, Lee Gilyoung’s weapon was made with the head bone of a young ground rat whilst Cale 'did not have anything'.

 

"Can I ask you a question, hyung?" Lee Gilyoung suddenly asked as he turned towards Cale who only nodded.

 

"Why are you wearing a hanbok meant for females? Is it necessary for you to wear it?"

 

It's an innocent and pure question, one with no malice hidden in it nor shown. It never really crossed their minds to ask about it since it may lead to a personal answer or a simple obvious one, for example 'I like it' or it could turn dark 'It's my late mother's favorite clothing'.

 

"Not necessarily. I am merely wearing this because I've grown into my phase where I used to pretend like a girl for my mother whom wanted a daughter." Cale answered calmly with a smile on his face, making sure to openly display that it is not an insensitive question at all.

.

"Ugh- you're such a lovable teen." Jung Heewon commented as she wiped a non-existent tear before looking at Cale as if he is a little angle sent down to Earth to be her happy pill.

 

Kim Dokja went silent as his gaze shifted from the teen towards the ground, he did not quite like the topic about mothers.

 

Lee Hyunsung smiled happily, he's quite glad that some people would do anything to make their mother happy. Though he does not blame those who hates their mothers in general, nobody would hate someone for no reason at all and it was not Lee Hyunsung's business to be insensitive about it. People have different stories that some does not know, which is why it is better to not judge people based on what you just see.

 

Kim Namwoon, who knew of Cale's true nature, fell silent. His words and tone were genuine yet he knew better to not believe it immediately, though the possibility of his reasoning being true is quite high.

 

"Good. That's how kids should act towards their mothers." said Han Myungoh.

 

...

 

They finished the preparations and started to move forward again. The 100 steps that Lee Gilyoung mentioned was right in front of them now.

 

 

[The sub scenario – Food Acquisition has begun!]

 

 

The ground rats crawled out from the ground. One, two, three…there were exactly 23.

 

Grrr…

 

"Oh my... they are much more hideous when they are alive and breathing." Cale whispered under his breath but Kim Dokja could hear the subtle amused tone in his voice, though it was not pleasant, more so it's a mocking one.

 

“There is no plan. We are beginners. It might sound cruel but honestly, I don’t expect you to survive.”

 

“T-That…”

 

“Still, all of you survive. Please.”

 

Han Myungoh was the only upset one in the party. Everyone else was nervous but looked determined. In particular, Jung Heewon’s eyes, Barrow's and Kim Namwoon's were very impressive.

 

"Don't use your bare hands Barrow, I know you're strong but it would be better if you're careful and just used your weapon." Cale whispered towards Barrow who only nodded his head.

 

"You too." Cale said in a stern tone towards Kim Namwoon whom only laughed loudly as if indicating that the red head's worries were useless.

 

“Then let’s go.”

 

The party fought well. It was actually a little bit surprising. In particular, Lee Hyunsung and Jung Heewon who stepped forward with Dokja were very influential.

 

The battle composition naturally became the three of them in front with the other three in the rear. Less than a minute after the battle began, a few ground rats were stuck on the ground with their necks pierced.

 

Surprisingly Cale had single handledly defeated three ground rats, his way of handling them not seen too much which led them into conclusions that Cale used a 'skill', of course, Kim Dokja was the only one who knew that Cale actually used the fan to slaughter the ground rats.

 

Barrow on the other hand managed to defeat four ground rats, he was very skilled with the sword, if Kim Dokja could accurately compare Jung Heewon's sword skill and Barrow's, he could say that Barrow is better and much more experienced.

 

Meanwhile with Kim Namwoon... his swift movements and unhesitant actions was what helped him to defeat three ground rats, it's applauding considering that Kim Namwoon did not have real life experience in killing monsters yet had the determination and willingness of a killer.

 

It seems that Kim Dokja's judgement is good... Cale and Barrow really are great additions for his soon to be 'party', Kim Namwoon too.

Notes:

: Giving Cale all this gifts cause why not?:) This man wasted 20,000 coins and one legendary grade fable to get these things- I think if this man continued to be friendly, he'd be over-geared before the fifth scenario even starts:')

: This chapter is a bit messy, please don't mind it too much:')

: The Kim Namwoon scene is kinda cringe ngl, I'm very sorry about that- I'm not very good at formulating those kind of scenarios...

: I'm contemplating wether I should add 'Peacemaker' once again or not, should I?

: This chapter is kinda crappy but don't worry, in the next chapter I will be spoiling you with 5-6 drawings (•◡•)

Chapter 11: Not a Chapter (2)

Notes:

More quick drawings made by the author:D

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Walang makuhang paglalarawan.

Walang makuhang paglalarawan.

Walang makuhang paglalarawan.

Walang makuhang paglalarawan.

Walang makuhang paglalarawan.

Notes:

My art style is so inconsistent that these drawings looked like it was drawn by five different artists even though it's just me who drew all of it :')

Anyways- I hope you enjoyed the drawings:D

Chapter 12: You don't remember what he looks like?

Summary:

: Not proofread

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

"You insufferable fool! For what purpose did you do that??" a man of a muscled and scarred exterior asked in frustration as he sent a silent yet stern glare towards the subject of their current problem, the grinning idiot and despair loving fool, the Sealed God previously addressed as the God of Despair.

 

This imbecile sitting across the table from him, had just used the identity of their dear friend, God of Death, and proceeded to send off Choi Jung Soo towards the [Universe: The Birth of a Hero] [[Dimension 1: Absolute Fate]], without informing him of the passing of the person he wishes to visit. 

 

It is not really fit for him, the God of War, to worry for a human whom he hasn't met. He was simply intrigued by this human's capabilities because he's a 'Choi' that belongs to the branch in which Choi Jung Gun and Choi Han belongs to. 

 

It isn't really a big deal for a human to be falsely send off to the place where their friend has passed without information, though, considering Choi Jung Soo is currently a wandering soul that would mean he could disrupt the system of the world, similar to how Cale Henituse did it, the only difference is that Choi Jung Soo would not suffer any punishments nor consequences. Those two are vastly different things given the context.

 

"Why else?" the Sealed God asked in an insolent tone of voice, the younger God wasn't pleased that his 'friends', although knowing him for a couple of centuries now, still did not know his absolute personality, "To cause despair of course."

 

A woman of pale skin and long golden hair whom had been listening to their conversation raised a questioning eyebrow, "Such useless despair you are creating..."

 

That's right. The despair that the Sealed God was giving Choi Jung Soo was completely unnecessary as Choi Jung Soo is a mere wandering soul, the Sealed God can never be able to eat up the despair of those who doesn't have a physical body nor a status that is not alive. 

 

"Angelina, don't just butt in into our conversation randomly." the Sealed God sighed as if tired which made the Goddess of Sun's left eye twitch a little in irritation, "Isn't it quite unfair if Choi Jung Soo does not experience the despair of finding out about his 'dongsaeng's' fall? The others had mourned yet they will never have the chance to see Henituse again, it's unfair if Choi Jung Soo, a soul that still has the slimmest of chances to meet Henituse once again, to not experience loss? I'm simply being fair here."

 

"Your sense of fairness is quite questionable." the Sun Goddess commented before sipping the coffee that the God of War had perfectly brewed, his cooking and baking skills were comparable to Choi Han's though it is quite fortunate that he is at least good at brewing coffee. 

 

"At least I'm not 'Absolute Good', aren't I right, Miss 'defeat-the-creatures-of-darkness-at-all-cost'? Hmm?" a sly smile bloomed on the Sealed God's features when he saw how the Sun Goddess suddenly looked as if she is embarrassed. 

 

The God of War sighed as he then peeked towards his beloved friend, the God of Death, whom was currently sitting on the floor, shoulder hunched and his hair a mess like a bird's nest. He was wearing his 'work clothes' once again, those damned comfortable and definitely not suitable for a divinity clothes, whilst a box of pills sat across his sitting area. The pills were all stimulants, if he could take a guess, the God of Death is picking out some good pills to bring down to Earth for their beloved [̶̠͚̫͍͕̱͈̝͇͗Ŗ̸̤͖̦͆͆̋͛̌͂̂͋̐̀́̽͘͝ͅẻ̸͓͚͔͚͎͂͛́̊̽̀̉̕͝ͅḑ̷̨̻̤͍̺̰̻͖̠̈́̈̀̔̽̀̎͑͐̅ā̷̡̯̪̰͎͇̫͍̂̅̍͂͛̍̓͆͆̋̄̚͝c̵̡̛̛̝̝͕̯͚͙̦̼̠̟̜̩̯̎̍͒̊̀̽̏̃͋́͌͝t̵͎̖̠̳̥̺̏̓̋ȩ̶̛̙̝͙̗̬͖͓̰͉̱̐̌̀́́͒̎͜d̷̨̖͕͗͜]̷̳͙͇̮͇̻͉̎́͊͆. Cale Henituse, now known as Kim Rok Soo once again.

 

"I still can't fathom as to how a Minor God like you could argue with a Main God." the God of Death suddenly blurted out as he slowly turned his head around to stare deadpan at the Goddess of Sun and the Sealed God.

 

Seriously, back in his days, the Minor Gods could even barely be able to interact with the main ones, you'd need to be very special and have ultimate luck to even see their appearance. The Minor Gods, despite being Gods, can never be on par with the Main ones.

 

Which is why it always amuses him when the Sealed God, no, the God of Despair argues and looks down on the Goddess of Sun. He's quite sure that the only reason that he bullies the Goddess of Sun is because she bullies him too from time to time, yet at the same time they are still 'friends' of some sort, they are like frenemies to be precise. 

 

The Sealed God's left eye twitched in irritation as he clicked his tongue, quite annoyed that the damn old god always brought up their ranks into his and Angelina's bullying session. Like, he gets it that he will never be a Main God and would always be ranked lower, but no need to rub it in!

 

"You know I always wonder why Cale's soul did not get sent to Elysium-"

 

Applaud the God of War for changing the topic at the most random point of the conversation and bringing up the most non-related topic to the previous conversation.

 

"Are you stupid? or are you just dumb?" the Sealed God snarled before sighing, he doesn't understand why HE feels like the PARENT of this group despite being the youngest, "Cale Henituse [̶̠͚̫͍͕̱͈̝͇͗Ŗ̸̤͖̦͆͆̋͛̌͂̂͋̐̀́̽͘͝ͅẻ̸͓͚͔͚͎͂͛́̊̽̀̉̕͝ͅḑ̷̨̻̤͍̺̰̻͖̠̈́̈̀̔̽̀̎͑͐̅ā̷̡̯̪̰͎͇̫͍̂̅̍͂͛̍̓͆͆̋̄̚͝c̵̡̛̛̝̝͕̯͚͙̦̼̠̟̜̩̯̎̍͒̊̀̽̏̃͋́͌͝t̵͎̖̠̳̥̺̏̓̋ȩ̶̛̙̝͙̗̬͖͓̰͉̱̐̌̀́́͒̎͜d̷̨̖͕͗͜]̷̳͙͇̮͇̻͉̎́͊͆... which is why he was not sent there. I was quite sure that the main gods were the first ones to know about this, how come you didn't?"

 

"Haha... I was absent in the divine gathering, I slept in." the God of War rubbed the back of his head and grinned sheepishly.

 

This was also one of the things that the others could not understand about the God of War, one second he is aggressive and hostile, the next he is stern and very serious and then lastly he suddenly becomes sheepish and puppy-like. He's like a dog to be specific, his personality is similar to the 'Chois', blended personalities yet still a perfect mix.

 

"Goodness gracious! My dear little red star defeated three of those hideous ground rats-" the God of Death suddenly said in a happy tone, hurriedly giving sponsored coins towards his 'little red star'.

 

"Oi. Giving someone 'star nicknames' is MY thing!" the Sealed God grumbled but soon he too began to sponsor coins towards the said incarnation.

 

The Sun Goddess blinked and laughed lightly before sponsoring her beloved rose some coins, as well as his two red and white puppies, namely Barrow and Namwoon.

 

"..."

 

"How do we- How do we sponsor coins again?" the God of War asked sheepishly as he scratched the back of hiss head earning him deadpanned stares from the three other gods.

 

 

 


 

 

 

It was a great first victory for the rag tag group which composed off of people from ages 10-40.

 

Yoo Sangah and Lee Gilyoung relaxed their tense postures as they promptly sat down on the cold pavement, whilst Lee Hyunsung stabbed his spear to the ground and wiped off the thin sheen of sweat that has formed on his forehead. 

 

Cale heaved a sigh at his rusty body that hasn't trained for three years that suddenly got forced to fight for its' life, it surely brought mild shocks throughout his body which is why he had a rush of adrenaline that aided his low stamina. He panted a bit before he collapsed to the floor, a cataplexy attack befalling him right after his adrenaline died out. It's quite a common occurrence to say the least.

 

Barrow only hummed and smiled widely, quite giddy about the fact that there is no law holding him back from killing anything anymore. Not like there ever was, it isn't against the law if you don't get caught doing it. 

 

Kim Namwoon took a deep breath before dramatically collapsing on the cold floor, it was fun he's not gonna lie, but, those hideous faces of those creatures would surely haunt him in his sleep. They were so... ugly! He shivered and inched closer towards the red head wearing hanbok who was also collapsed on the floor. 

 

Collapsed after a fight buddies.

 

Jung Heewon heaved a deep sigh and lamented as she counted the defeated ground rats that are now resting on the floor of the vicinity. 

 

“…Dokja-ssi, how many did you take care of?”

 

“Four of them.”

 

“Che, I killed two.”

 

“I got three.”

 

"I surprisingly got three." 

 

"Same for me!"

 

"I got... one... two.. three... four. Heh. I got four."

 

Kim Dokja frowned slightly, his pride somehow hurt when he heard Lee Hyunsung, Cale Henituse, Kim Namwoon and Barrow 'Henituse's answers. They've managed to somehow get one less or the same as him despite his advanced knowledge and stats. He wonders, did they somehow got 'Starter Packs'?

 

He checked Lee Hyunsung's attributes window and confirmed that a Starter Pack was activated on him before he turned towards Cale Henituse and Barrow 'Henituse, he tried once and twice before giving up, as expected. They are not hidden characters that are not mentioned in the novel, instead, they weren't even characters to begin with like him and Yoo Sangah.

 

Kim Dokja's gaze then wandered towards Kim Namwoon, this person... is a character that would mean his skill would work on him, and it did but... something's wrong...?

 

 

+

 

[Character Information]

Name: Kim Namwoon

Age: 19 years old.

Constellation Sponsor: ---

Private Attribute: Chuunibyou (General), ⬛⬛⬛ (Legendary)

Exclusive Skills: Unusual Adaptability Lv. 10, Knife Fighting Lv. 10, Blackening Lv. 5, Eye for Evil Lv. 2, Aura Sensing Lv.2, ⬛⬛⬛ Lv. -1

Stigma: ---

Overall Stats: Constitution Lv. 5, Stamina Lv. 10, Strength Lv. 5, Agility Lv. 7, Magic Power Lv. 4.

Overall Evaluation:The person’s trust in you is questionable. The sponsor behind him trusts you.]

 

+

 

 

Kim Dokja's frown deepened and his brows furrowed, there were no constellations listed on the 'Constellation Sponsor' yet it was obvious that he has a sponsor considering that it was mentioned in the 'Overall Evaluation'. He also can't help but question the censored 'Exclusive Skill' and 'Private Attribute', maybe it's because it's a skill/attribute that only exists now and did not exist in the novel? Was it because he does not know of the said skill/attribute which is why it is censored?

 

Also... why is the level negative?

 

'This is odd... very odd... was it because of me, Yoo Sangah-ssi, Cale and Barrow's interruption in the original events of the novel?' it was a probable conclusion but it doesn't make sense as to how a level negative would appear just because four(or five including the other variable he still hasn't figured out) unknown variables appeared, it would have made sense if the constellation was different, though the negative level is bothering...

 

And was Kim Namwoon's growth happening too fast? 

 

“Dokja-ssi, your complexion doesn’t look good…”

 

“Ah, no. I was just thinking for a moment.”

 

Cale chuckled a bit before hiding the lower half of his face with the use of his fan, he remembered this part of the novel where Kim Dokja was a bit envious of Lee Hyungsuk because of the 'Starter Pack'. 

 

“Let’s gather up the ground rats. We need to prepare today’s food.”

 

“Ummm…by the way, how will we cook it? We can’t eat it like this.”

 

“We can’t eat it now but there will be a way.”

 

"Too calm..." Cale whispered under his breath towards Kim Dokja who seemed to hear it. Kim Dokja blinked and his mouth formed an 'o' upon realizing the silence the befallen their party members because of Kim Dokja's oddity. It is indeed odd when a person seemingly have so much knowledge about a scenario that had just appeared without warning.

 

“Excuse me, I would like to ask you one thing.”

 

“Yes?”

 

“Dokja-ssi, perhaps…do you know something about this situation?”

 

Cale heaved a sigh at the rookie mistake of indirectly blurting out about information that should not be known whilst his older brother, Barrow, only snorted in amusement as if he had not done the same thing before. Kim Namwoon rose an eyebrow at the others' prodding question towards the lunatic ahjussi, Kim Dokja, as his eyes sharpened considerably. Hah! He knew it! This ahjussi is suspicious as fuck.

 

"That..."

 

[The constellation Secretive Plotter is anticipating your choice.]

 

[A few constellations are anticipating your answer.]

 

Cale closed his eyes and opened them again before subtly glancing from a random corner and then towards Kim Dokja, as if he was pointing with his eyes. 

 

Kim Dokja's eyebrows slightly creased as he took a subtle glance towards the direction that Cale has been looking at before his eyes widen slightly in understanding, there in the darkest corner of their 'camp' was an alive ground rat, ready to pound on one of their comrades. 'I can't discern wether it is a coincidence that Cale is looking where a ground rat is or...' his eyes sharpened, 'He's not as innocent as he shows to be.'

 

What kind of 'innocent' person would suggest the risk of their comrades' life just so he wouldn't need to explain such a trivial thing? This red haired teen is a con man... a talented one too. 

 

"A-Aackk-"

 

Con men like them... Kim Dokja and Cale Henituse... they don't answer questions that would expose them, they create situations where they will not be able to. That was always the best answer, but never the safest one.

 

[The constellation ‘Secretive Plotter’ nods at your choice.]

 

"There is still one left...!"

 

Jung Heewon yelled whilst Lee Hyunsung instinctively ran towards their 'comrade'. However, the actions of the hidden ground rats were much faster than they could react, or well... than the two could react at least, it was also much larger than the other hideous creatures in the vicinity.

 

"S-Save me...!"

 

It dragged Han Myungoh, which was the nearest and most vulnerable out of all of them, into a tunnel by biting into one of his legs. Yoo Sangah, who was the nearest in the incident, swung her spear but it only made the situation worse as the flailing Han Myungo held onto her with a vice-like grip.

 

"Grab this!"

 

Lee Hyunsung hastily stretched out the handle of his spear but instead of meeting the hand of Yoo Sangah, it was only met by the cold ground. He was too late, the ground rat as well as two of their comrades had already disappeared into the hollow ground.

 

[The constellation ‘Prisoner of the Golden Headband’ resents this frustrating person.]

 

"Oh my..." Cale's eyes widened, his mouth slightly being agape, his expression was one of shock yet it still portrayed his calmness in this situation. Such a balanced reaction that he had given, it matched his calm and peaceful demeanor but it also blended in with the sudden surprise attack of the ground rat.

 

"Ugh... pathetic..." Barrow shivered in disgust at Han Myungoh's last act of dragging someone with him, he had done that too, but come on-! He sorta kinda got permission from the suicidal red head to die with him.

 

"Oh wow..." Kim Namwoon touched the corner of his lips that was twisted into a frown, "Did I also look that pathetic when I was about to die in the train?" 

 

It took Jung Heewon a few seconds of just staring at the empty space before she burst out, “Ah…I knew I was going to get cancer because of that uncle.”

 

“…I’m sorry. I was too late.”

 

Lee Hyunsung spoke in a sad voice that reminded Cale of Choi Han whenever he does not manage to kill the enemy but instead cut a limb... it made the red head shiver and slightly frown. 'This guy... is also like a Choi. The difference is, he's a shield while they are swords.'

 

“No one could’ve done anything.”

 

“Should we chase after them?”

 

[The constellation 'Handler of the Lamented' says that it placed some pills in a 'mystery box' that the incarnation 'Kim Dokja' would later be encountering.]

 

[The constellation 'Handler of the Lamented' is urging you to go with the incarnation for your pills.]

 

[You have been sponsored 5,000 coins.]

 

"...K." Cale sighed towards the system messages ringing in his mind, it felt quite odd to suddenly hear something in his mind again after sixteen years of not hearing the Ancient Powers' voices in his mind. He missed their daily banters, but he would never admit it.

 

Barrow shot Cale a look of disagreement, his constellation notified him about his brother's soon to be actions and he sure as hell not agreeing with it. Though he knows that his baby brother wouldn't probably interrupt in any of the fighting, an unknown variable might still appear that could cause him harm.

 

'Are these twins seriously having an imaginary fight again?' Kim Namwoon sweat dropped. 

 

"We will enter." the sudden words of Kim Dokja made the trio of two reds and one white to look towards his direction with divided attention.

 

"This is gonna be fun-" Kim Namwoon started to say with a gleeful tone though his hopes were soon crushed by the next words that came out of Kim Dokja's mouth.

 

“But it very dangerous to enter with a lot of people. Lee Hyunsung-ssi, Barrow, Namwoon-ah, Cale and Jung Heewon-ssi will wait here at the boundary. If something happens, I will give you a signal.”

 

"Urm... can I come too? A constellation gave me a hint that there will be stimulants 'hidden' in that tunnel." Cale awkwardly butted in the conversation as he stood up, albeit wobbly since his leg momentarily fell asleep. 

 

Kim Dokja narrowed his eyes, feeling a bit suspicious of the red head but after a few second he nodded albeit hesitantly. "Alright then."

 

"Surely you aren't going to bring just Gilyoung-ah and Cale?" Jung Heewon asked, her expression one of pure bemusement and slight shock.

 

"Cale's much safer if I come too." Barrow protested with a frown, placing a dramatic hand towards his chest as if it would kill him if Cale much less breaths in the same direction of the common ahjussi, Kim Dokja.

 

"Yeah!" Kim Namwoon agreed with Barrow as he nodded furiously, he can't let the lunatic ahjussi be alone with a brat and his savior-nim, who knows if they get hurt because of that guy's indifference towards alarming situations?

 

"I'll be fine, I trust my heart and Dokja-ssi that I will live." Cale muttered with a small smile as he motioned to his chest where his heart will be and then to Kim Dokja's direction.

 

"The last time you said that y--"

 

"Ḵ̷̬̤̘͉̗͖̖̠͕̜̐́̈͑̐̆̑̅͘ì̴̢̘̱͖͖̘͇̺̀́͛̔̒̇̑̂̽̅͛̓̿̕͜͠m̶͔̩̹̅̃ ̶̡̝̖͈͚̖̼̩̯̠̗̞̱͚̻̙̣̋̄́̊̉̈͆̔̀̎̍͌̇̈͐̕̕͝ͅM̷̧̪̝͍͈͗͛̅̄̿͑͊̈̃͒̆̐͋̊̅̌̉͒̊̉͌̚y̶̭̮̪͎͕͎̣͍͛̈̄̿̐͊́̎̎̍̀͝ͅȕ̶̧̧̨̨̼̞̠͈͕͚̓̒͂̕͘͘͝n̶̨̨̼̟̦̩̭͓͇̼͎̞̟̥̈́͆͑̊͆̈́͆̏̌͌̚͜͜ǧ̵̨̛̱̹̹͙̰͔̹̯͚̲̼̈́̀̐̋͜͜-̴̡̡̨̡̨̰͙͚̪̹̦͕͕̰̲͖̬̳̳̑̿͒̈̏̈́̾̐͝͝d̸̛͇͈͇͇͕̥̝͔͚͔͖͛̆̈́̒̏̉̈́̎ͅa̵̒͂̐͋̄́̈͘͜͝ȩ̴̛̖͇̜͂͑͊.̴̡̧̩̟͓̜̮̯̗̰̖̮̹̽͝."

 

"...sorry."

 

"..." Kim Dokja's brows furrowed and his frown deepened, the words that was spoken by Cale sounded... weird yet he could still identify the first word that was said. "Kim", it could be possible that that is the twins' real sur name, considering that they are pure Korean as they have stated, though it isn't anything special since the "Kim" surname is fairly common for Koreans.

 

Kim Dokja then shook his head with a sigh, "Lee Gilyoung's ability would be very helpful in pursuing them, as for Cale... I'm sure that he could fight for himself, he also has a very scary ability that can help me." Cale's affinity for constellations would partially give Kim Dokja a false sense of safety since the constellations would surely want Cale to survive, his prophet ability is very useful too.

 

Barrow's frown deepened at that.

 

'Is this lunatic ahjussi seriously planning to use savior-nim as a tool or stepping stone?' Kim Namwoon crossed his arms in front of his chest as he gazed at Kim Dokja with displeasure.

 

Kim Dokja then raised a hand, as if to say that further hostile reactions should not continue, when he saw Jung Heewon and Kim Namwoon about to strongly disagree as he addressed Lee Hyunsung, "Lee Hyunsung-ssi, Heewon-ssi is not in a good condition so please take care of her."

 

Lee Hyunsung seemed to realize something once he heard those words.

 

“I understand.”

 

“Wait a minute. I am fine!”

 

“Jung Heewon, confidence is good but don’t be reckless.”

 

“…”

 

"Kim Namwoon and Barrow behave, please. And don't cause Hyungsung-ssi any troubles." Cale said with a small smile before it shifted into a thin line as he finally turned his back from the people that would be left out. Acting has never been this tiring to him before, maybe it is because he needed that damned 'I'm-oblivious-and-dumb' smile on his face ever so present in their presence.

 

It tires the muscle around his lips whenever he does that.

 

After a few seconds of checking the safety and security of the tunnel before the group of three individuals finally entered the small space. It was obvious that the tunnel was dug down as a vertical slope meaning that they should've slid down at a fast rate in normal conditions but considering that this place is not a normal tunnel, the group of three managed to stand steadily as if gravity was in effect.

 

"This way."

 

The darkness was so deep and empty that they could barely see anything in their way, so the two could only move forward behind Lee Gilyoung. 

 

"Excuse me Hyungs."

 

Lee Gilyoung suddenly called out for Cale and Dokja, momentarily startling the two.

 

"Did you do it on purpose?"

 

"What?"

 

"Could you further explain?"

 

Although the two clearly knew what the child was talking about, they still had the audacity to play dumb as if they are playing innocent. 

 

"At that time... I was looking at your expressions."

 

"Such a scary kid you are..." Cale whispered as if he was fearing the kid though his expression was betraying his tone of voice, he looked amused and quite pleased. 'He reminds me of... Raon? Was that his name? I think it's Dodam...'

 

Cale's memory is quite fuzzy but he has an inkling feeling that it was either of those two. In truth... he only clearly remembers three people right now, Cale Barrow, himself, and Choi Han.

 

Kim Dokja took a deep breath as he said, "Yes. That's right."

 

[The constellations of absolute good frown at your cruelty.]

 

[The constellation Secretive Plotter is pressing you with shining eyes.]

 

[The constellation 'Divinity of Demonic Beings' is amused.]

 

“Why did you do that?”

 

“Because of the habit of the ground rats.”

 

Dokja decided to answer honestly.

 

“The ground rats have a habit of keeping their catches in the same place as their treasure. It isn’t just food. Many things that seem rare are gathered. For example, an item. However, the paths are so complicated that it can’t be found unless I follow their path directly.”

 

Lee Gilyoung was silent for a moment. Dokja continued speaking.

 

“I expected them to take Han Myungoh. I didn’t expect him to grab onto Yoo Sangah.”

 

“Then your purpose isn’t to save Noona or Ahjussi, it is the items?”

 

“Yes. Are you disappointed?”

 

“Nope.”

 

Cale only silently listened to their conversation, quite enjoying the father and son vibe that they are giving of. Though his please expression soon fell when he saw Kim Dokja and Lee Gilyoung's pondering eyes settling on to his direction,

 

"Hyung, is your answer the same as the other hyung?"

 

"No." there wasn't even an ounce of hesitation from the answer that they received.

 

"Ho? Then what was your reason?" Kim Dokja asked with narrowed eyes, now that the teen's true colors were slowly being revealed, he was also becoming more and more wary of him.

 

Cale's eyes wrinkled at the ends before answering, "Because Han Myungoh is fated to do something reckless there. If that does not happen, something in the far future would be different-"

 

Cale could feel the urge to throw up suddenly bubbling up inside him though he resisted and just swallowed it down, despite being disgusting, he should probably stop revealing such revelations considering that he is finally getting some side effects because of it.

 

"Hyung. Are you sad?" Gilyoung suddenly asked.

 

"Now, why would I be?" Cale asked as he looked down at the child, bemused as to why that random question was suddenly uttered.

 

"I heard somewhere that sadness is caused by knowledge, the more you know something, the more you wish you didn't."

 

'Shouldn't it be, 'sadness is caused by intelligence, the more you understand something, the more you wish you didn't'? Hence the phrase, 'ignorance is bliss'? Then again... that quote could also be understood as that considering that the concept of knowledge and intelligence are the same in the aspect of sadness.' Kim Dokja narrowed his eyes before huffing. For him, knowledge is power and did not bring him sadness. Knowledge is quite literally the reason how he managed to survive up to this point.

 

"I'm... not." Cale said albeit hesitantly. Was he sad? No. No he wasn't, though the knowledge of him and hid brother not belonging to this world brings an unknown emotion to him.

 

[A small number of constellations are questioning the factuality of your answer.]

 

"No. I'm seriously not sad. Sadness doesn't always work that way, Gilyoung, not everyone gets sad for having the knowledge about such uncanny things. Some even finds knowledge as power whilst some finds it to be one of the pillars for human survival in a ruined world like this."

 

Gilyoung looked down before holding Cale's right index finger and Dokja's left index finger with his hands, "Hyungs' shouldn't lie." he muttered as he then looked towards Dokja.

 

“If Hyung was such a person, you wouldn’t have saved me on the subway. I believe in you.”

 

Lee Gilyoung did not behave like a normal child but despite that he is still a child. He doesn't know. To be mature and to be an adult were two completely different things given the concept.

 

[Some constellations are touched to tears.]

 

[200 coins have been sponsored.]

 

[Constellation 'Handler of the Lamented' feels an odd sense of deja vu.]

 

[500 coins have been sponsored.]

 

“Hyung.”

 

“Yes.”

 

“Hyung, are you a god?”

 

“…What?”

 

“Or the main character?”

 

Cale let out a lighthearted laughter at Kim Dokja's bemused face not until Lee Gilyoung looked at him the same way he gazed at Kim Dokja.

 

"Hyung, are you also a god? Or the other main character?"

 

Cale quieted down as he and Dokja became silent for a moment. Children sometimes asked sharp questions. It was because they lived in a world where stories and reality weren’t clearly distinguished. Lee Gilyoung didn’t know exactly what his question meant.

 

Dokja was the first one to answer the question.

 

“I’m not a main character. Rather, I always envy the main character.”

 

“But you still know something about this world?”

 

Dokja thought for a moment before replying.

 

“That’s right.”

 

Gilyoung then looked towards Cale whom was silent during their conversation. Cale awkwardly fake coughed as he answered, 

 

"Since we are in the topic of characters then let's just say that I'm an outcast of a character. I do not fit in in the book nor do I have a role in it, I am meant to die without being mentioned in the book nor being acknowledged by the main character. Does that answer satisfy you?" Cale gave both of them a soft smile that seemed to glow in the endlessly dark tunnel that they are venturing in.

 

"I won't let hyung die without him being acknowledged by the main character." Gilyoung slightly pouted, not pleased that this red haired hyung of his has a very low self esteem.

 

"That would be hard..." Kim Dokja sweat dropped, although the words weren't directed to him, considering that he is planning to bring Cale to his side that would mean that this child right here would basically force Yoo Junghyuk to acknowledge them. And at the rate they are in, if this isn't the first or second regression, then Yoo Junghyuk would probably dislike Cale quite a bit just because he is a prophet like Anna Croft.

 

"Indeed. It would also be troublesome." Cale said. He intends to protect the fate of this world and the flow of destiny here but being acknowledged by the main character, Kim Dokja, might just give him more headaches than necessary.

 

"Hard but not impossible!" Lee Gilyoung said, his tone of voice being one of determination.

 

"Well..." Cale scratched his cheek with his finger as a sweat rolled down from his forehead to his cheek before looking down at Gilyoung fondly, "Whatever floats your boat Gilyoung-ah."

 

Lee Gilyoung nodded as he looked forward once again before asking one more question, “Once we clear all these scenarios…can we make a wish?”

 

"???" Cale looked at Gilyoung with a questioning look before it became one of amusement and pity, 'From what I remember the ending of this book was an open ending and I'm quite sure that Giyoung-ah's wish at that point was for Kim Dokja to wake up. It's still a 50/50 if his, no, THEIR wish came true.'

 

'I wonder what Gilyoung-ah's original wish was... was it to be together with his new found family?' Cale closed his eyes as he only followed them silently, he could not answer Gilyoung's question nor his own, 'Then perhaps it will be fun playing genie...'

 

He was not able to grant the wish of three children in his past, then perhaps... in this life... he could grant Lee Gilyoung's wish.

 

"We are almost there, Hyungs."

 

The surrounding black ether was rapidly shinking as they grew closer towards the end of the tunnel, towards the Dark Root. 

 

[A few constellations are holding their breaths.]

 

They heard the sound of the ground rats somewhere in the ground. As the sound got closer, the sense of space expanded rapidly. They saw a light in the darkness, as if someone had lit a fire.

 

Then Dokja saw a tattered box beyond that light. The moment he was convinced that they had come to the right place, messages rang in their ears.

 

[The sub scenario has been updated.]

 

[You have entered the ‘Ground Rat’s Treasure Trove.’]

 

"Hyung! This..."

 

Right after Lee Gilyoung discovered the existence of the treasure box, Kim Dokja blocked his little mouth from uttering any more words that could alert the creatures that are lurking inside the vicinity.

 

"Shh... wait."

 

Things that are exposed in plain sight and is basically saying 'Catch me!' had always been a trap, if not, then it is an illusion to fuck up with your mind. At this type of situation, even the system messages cannot be trusted. 

 

“The treasure trove doesn’t just contain treasures.”

 

[The constellation ‘Abyssal Black Flame Dragon’ is disappointed.]

 

The Abyssal Black Flame Dragon... it's been quite a while since it had set in stone about it's displeasure about Kim Dokja's existence. For normal incarnations, this would be quite dangerous, but for those who knows of the behavior of this particular constellation then it would be odd if it does not hate you from the stars and back. It is rather much more dangerous if a hostile entity suddenly becomes friendly. 

 

"Hi." Cale said in an almost friendly tone as he waved towards the system message in a simple greeting as if he is in-directly greeting the constellation. 'A Black Dragon... I wonder if... Raon? Dodam? Whatever. I wonder if the black dragon in my previous world would have become like this if he grew up.'

 

[The Constellation ‘Abyssal Black Flame Dragon’ is greeting the weak human back.]

 

As previously mentioned..... a hostile entity suddenly becoming friendly is dangerous and weird.

 

'Do I have some unknown affinity to vicious beings?' Cale questioned his abilities for a moment before he shook his head at his silly thought, 'Of course not, it's just a mere coincidence.'

 

Anyway, back to the real world, they waited a few moments, just observing the vicinity for some things to finally occur. Shortly afterwards, faint yet recognizable silhouettes began to surround the treasure chest.

 

Grrr...

 

They were obviously ground rats from the way their figure look and sounded. They brought something to the tunnel or perhaps... someone, they carelessly threw 'it' and began to exchange information using their... own way of communicating.

 

Hwaruruk.

 

One a specific number of ground rats gathered, the number of lights illuminating the surroundings began to increase. It was black fire, flames specially made with black ether.

 

It was said that this place was the core of Dark Root, which was why it had so much black ether to burn. At that time, someone’s voice was heard.

 

“It is all because of Yoo Sangah-ssi!”

 

There was no need to say who he was. It was a voice they would know at once. Dokja gripped the shoulder of the surprised Lee Gilyoung tightly. It wasn’t time for them to act yet.

 

“Because of me, what do you mean by that?”

 

In the dim light, there were two people captured by the ground rats. They were tied up tightly by branches that came up from the ground.

 

“I-If Yoo Sangah hadn’t taken the subway, the situation wouldn’t be like this!”

 

“Why does the subway matter now?”

 

Cale rolled his eyes in annoyance as he lowly muttered, "They are in the face of danger yet they still managed to have such a nonsense conversation that would only further irritate whatever creature looms in this vicinity.... Such an irksome situation this is..." he clicked his tongue.

 

All of this was not left unheard by Kim Dokja's intruding ears. 'As I thought... he really isn't the 'innocent person' that he lets out to be.'

 

Then again... the conversation that Yoo Sangah and Han Myungoh is holding would subsequently irritate anybody considering their situation, Kim Dokja doubts that there's a person who would not feel the least bit of annoyance. 

 

“T-That…That, Yoo Sangah-ssi, you ride a bicycle all the time…”

 

Han Myungoh’s voice shook as he muttered gibberish.

 

Yoo Sangah’s tone was cold. “Wait a minute. Were you the one who stole my bike?”

 

“W-What is this person? I clearly told you that I would drive you in my car! You should know how to accept favours!”

 

“Answer me. Did you steal my bike?”

 

All of a sudden, the situation made sense. This was it. It was why a person who drove a Mercedes-Benz S class took the subway line 3.

 

Well, it wasn’t strange. There were quite a few men who had their eyes on Yoo Sangah, not just at the company but at Gumho Station as well.

 

In fact, Yoo Sangah was a worthy person. Her atmosphere was warm and she knew how to flatter people.

 

[The constellation Demon-like Judge of Fire hates the character ‘Han Myungoh.’]

 

Han Myungoh’s face was so red that it could clearly be seen in the dim lighting. It looked dangerous.

 

“Yes, shit! I did it! So what?”

 

“Why are you talking like it isn’t a big deal? You took someone else’s things, it is theft.”

 

“Theft? Shit, don’t talk bullshit! You should’ve just got on my car from the beginning!”

 

[The constellation ‘Prisoner of the Golden Headband’ hates this trivial argument.]

 

[The constellation 'Lone Shield in War' is perplexed at the incarnations' priorities in this situation.]

 

[The constellation 'Star of the Fallen Kingdom' says not to ponder on it too much.]

 

'Hopeless. He is hopeless. It's a good thing that he got a character development in the near future...' Cale heaved a sigh as he pinched the bridge of his nose before opening his fan and fanning himself, it wasn't hot or anything, it was just so he could cool off his head that was starting to heat up because of this annoying bullshit that he is hearing. 'Even Kim Namwoon wasn't this hopeless with Lee Jihye in other rounds...'

 

Dokja took a deep breath as he raised the thorn so that it would be at the level of Han Myungoh's head as he threw it as hard as he could, and hope that it doesn't pierce Han Myungoh's forehead. The thorn scratched the corner of Han Myungoh's mouth quite deeply than expected, and continued on in the darkness. 

 

“Uwaaaaack! What?”

 

[The constellation ‘Prisoner of the Golden Headband’ is pleased.]

 

[100 coins have been sponsored.]

 

[The constellation 'Divinity of Demonic Beings' says that violence is always the solution.]

 

[500 coins have been sponsored.]

 

"Dokja-ssi!"

 

Yoo Sangah immediately made an assumption that it is her previous co-worker as she called out to him, although, Kim Dokja was not focusing his attention on them.

 

Kuoooooh…

 

Across the habitat of the ground rats, the darkness was split apart by the thorn. Then that damned guy came. There was no way it wouldn’t be in Dark Root.

 

[‘Dark Keeper’ could appear!]

 

[The sub scenario has been updated!]

 

[Sub scenario ‘Kill the Guard’ has begun!]

 

Like slaves surrendering to a king, the terrified ground rats fell to the ground. A dark figure appeared in the dim light. A tentacled monster reminiscent of a god of death.

 

'Now this... this is actually how I depicted the God of Death would look like... not someone with... personable features and welcoming aura.' Cale sighed, he isn't disappointed or anything that the God of Death did not look creepy or horrifying like how legends describe him to be, rather... he was annoyed. Annoyed that it became harder to be irritated of the God of Death because... who could bear being angry at such a handsome guy?! Seriously... fantasy novels should really stop making every character likable appearance wise.

 

Lee Gilyoung's expression rapidly became worse, "Oof, Hyungs, that..."

 

"It's okay."

 

Eventually Gilyoung was caught by Cale's arms before he fell to the ground but he started retching. It was normal but that doesn't mean it was okay.

 

Cale hummed as he started patting Gilyoung's back, his legs exerting more power to balance himself more than usual. He's strong, well... stronger than his previous complexion at least, but he was still not used to supporting another's body other than himself. 'I should've continued training even after escaping two years ago...'

 

A lot of pressure was felt even by just looking at the thing from afar. The cockroaches crawling around long had their stomachs exploding because of the heaviness of the atmosphere, they physically cannot bear it. Lee Gilyoung, who was connected to the cockroaches, would’ve suffered considerable mental damage.

 

Cale on the other hand was completely fine from the pressure, that was the thing that is not normal and is not known to be okay or not. Cale had the experience of standing up to other dragons' [Dragon Fear] as well as having the experience of putting pressure on somebody else, such pressure would only feel tingly for him, added to his experience he also have the [Dokkaebi Blanket] that could negate some effects of the creatures in scenarios. 'I'm becoming too overgeared... but that's a good thing.'

 

“Gilyoung. How many more times can you use Diverse Communication?”

 

“…I think I can do it one or two more times.”

 

“I understand. Then rest here for a while.”

 

Dokja then soon left to finally approach Yoo Sangah and Han Myungoh. 

 

Cale smiled slightly as he shifted Gilyoung's body so that the child would be more comfortable in his arms as he began to gently fan the child with his portable fan, he isn't sure if cool wind could somehow negate the pressure even for a little bit but it wouldn't hurt anybody to try.

 

'Why do I feel nostalgic...? I don't remember caring for a child.' Cale closed his eyes and took a deep breath, 'My memory is getting worse and worse as it began to be replaced by the memories I've made in this world. It isn't..... too bothersome anyway considering that I would not have any way on returning back to my previous world.'

 

That's right. He shouldn't care about the previous world, he already have his family with him here anyway, Cale Barrow now known as Kim Myung-dae, this guy was his family now. 

 

The people from his other world would've already forgotten about him anyway.

 

It should be that way from the start after all, their found family troupe shouldn't have happened because he did not rightfully belong there, they should have been strangers. And, even if there was a way for him to go back, why would he? Him being there brings peace in the troubled land, why would he ruin that?

 

[The dark keeper has received the favor of the demon king it follows.]

 

A sudden system message popped up in front of him which made Cale focus onto Kim Dokja's side.

 

“Kamyun. Der. Yitur.”

 

The demon species had their own language, worshiped different demon kings and inherited some of the power of the demon king through Dark Root.

 

[The Dark Keeper has emitted ‘Fear.’]

 

[Blanket of the dokkaebis have neutralized the 'Fear' effect.]

 

Cale hummed and smile slightly, 'This is a very convenient item. I should praise Bihyung more for giving me this.'

 

“Yitur!”

 

“M-Mother?”

 

Why hasn't Yoo Sangah left yet? Kim DOkja was quite sure that he had instructed her to leave once he managed to get her out of the bindings that are restricting her movements.

 

“I told you to stay back.”

 

“That monster just said ‘Mother’…”

 

Kim Dokja raised an eyebrow and placed a finger of his chin, his expression one of puzzlement as he began to think as to what it meant. 'Wait a minute...'

 

“Uhh, I think…K-Karud, yemiren? Ah, this is the pronunciation? Aketu?”

 

“Kallitu!”

 

Surprisingly, the dark keeper nodded at the end.

 

[The character ‘Yoo Sangah’ has activated the ‘Interpreter Lv. 3 skill.]

 

“What is he saying?”

 

“That…it keeps saying ‘become Mother’…”

 

…Become mother? The dark keeper cried out again and pointed to Yoo Sangah.

 

“Kallitu!”

 

Yoo Sangah had a tearful face.

 

“Uh, Mother? I’m not married yet!”

 

The dark keeper pointed at Cale this time.

 

“Kallitu!"

 

With the most deadpanned face that Cale could muster, he slowly and unhesitantly began to say, "I'm unfortunately an aroace and a minor."

 

The dark keeper seemed to huff in exasperation and then turned towards the direction of the only conscious man here, Han Myungoh, it's face twisted into a pitiful expression as if saying 'This-is-my-only-choice-now'.

 

[[N/A: Hi. Please scroll away out of all of this right now if you are innocent, please. There would be some mentions of sexual things in here that might make some uncomfortable. I made it bold so it would be noticeable:')]]

 

"Kallitu!"

 

Han Myungoh wiped his mouth and his brows from sweat as he said, "Wh-Why am I the mother?! Father!"

 

The dark keeper’s tentacles rose.

 

Pushu!

 

“Ooooof!”

 

One of the tentacles entered his mouth and Han Myungoh turned black. There was the sound of something moving down Han Myungoh’s throat.

 

"Goodness gracious! That looks so wrong... kid, don't look." Cale said in horror as he covered Lee Gilyoung's eyes. 'Is this... Isn't this tentacle porn?! What! I don't remember this happening in the novel!'

 

 


 

 

'Is this... Isn't this tentacle porn?! What! I don't remember this happening in the novel!' Barrow jolted in surprise from his resting area as he looked down at the tunnel with wide eyes, his mouth agape. He was using his skill, [Mind Connection], which lets him read his brother's thoughts even when they are afar as well as know his brother's emotions. But... what is this??

 

'Tentacle what! What the fuck is happening inside that fucking tunnel?!' he cannot let his brother witness such indecency, sure his brother isn't as innocent and pure as most people think but he is surely still pure when it comes to that kind of things.

 

"I need to-"

 

"Sorry, Barrow. But your brother clearly said not to enter." Lee Hyunsung chuckled nervously, he was a trained soldier yes, he knows how to handle some types of people yes, but he does not know how to calm down a feral looking teen that looks like it could chew him to the bones.

 

"Yeah! Barrow. Savior-nim indirectly said not to enter the tunnel." Kim Namwoon said as he scratched the back of his head before stretching because of his stiff muscles after doing nothing and just laying as still as a rock. 

 

Although Kim Namwoon looks carefree right now, his skill [Aura Sensing], lets him sense auras just like the name implied, so that means he could practically feel the evil and dark aura that was heavily littered across what he presumed to be the end of the tunnel. He has no idea what creature was causing that but he was a bit relaxed despite worried for his savior-nim. Cale's aura was calm and warm despite suddenly shifting into one of horror, it was a large contract from the other two that was panicked, the one that was weakened and the last human that has a... weird aura.

 

Considering that he could feel the auras that means a little bit can be transferred to him. For example, the calm aura of his savior-nim was making him feel calm and relaxed while the... human with weird aura is making him feel like he's choking on something questionable. 'Is somebody giving head right now? What the fuck?'

 

He felt disgusted onto whatever feeling was transferred to him if it was actually someone giving... head. 

 

Kim Namwoon shuddered, 'Please just make it someone choking on grilled meat. I don't even care if they started eating without us, just PLEASE.'

 

"My brother is literally witnessing-!"

 

"No please! Argh! Don't continue your words."

 

Barrow looked at Kim Namwoon in bemusement. What in the world happened to this brat that made him react like that? He almost looked disgusted too, perhaps he has a skill similar to his? That could be possible.

 

"It's a tentacle-"

 

Blluurg.

 

Kim Namwoon vomited which made their temporary babysitter, Lee Hyunsung, worried and frantic. 'Oh god... it's not someone giving head... it's something worse-! I-'

 

Kim Namwoon felt like he need a new mouth to replace his previous one. All of this was just too disgusting for him.

 

Very disgusting.

 

"Namwoon-ah! Are you okay??"

 

"...No. Please buy me a new mouth..."

 

[[A/N: It's finished. The mentions of sexual related things.]]

 

 


 

 

[You have met the conditions to clear the sub scenario!]

 

[You have earned 500 coins.]

 

[A handful of constellations admire your scenario.]

 

[By the way, are you not going to kill that guy?]

 

Biryu looked at Dokja with expectant eyes.

 

Dokja let out an exhausted breath and glanced at the dark keeper on the ground. Then he kindly said.

 

“I have a non-killing ideology.”

 

[N-Non-killing…?]

 

“I’m not someone who kills easily.”

 

[The constellation ‘Demon-like Judge of Fire’ admires it!]

 

[100 coins have been sponsored.]

 

Of course, it was a lie.

 

[The constellation Secretive Plotter is smiling slyly at you.]

 

[100 coins have been sponsored.]

 

Cale chuckled lightly as he smiled with closed eyes, "Oh my... Dokja-ssi is quite a... sly person."

 

Cale had momentarily left Lee Gilyoung with Yoo Sangah since his arms had started to go numb, and now, he could move freely once again.

 

Biryu whom was actually sitting on top of Cale's head right now as he converse with Kim Dokja began to stammer when he heard this red haired human's comment, 'Nonsense! Surely this human does not know about it-!'

 

[B-But won’t the reward be great if you kill this guy? You will be the first to kill a grade 7 demon and I will give you 7,000 coins! Do you know how big 7,000 coins is?]

 

“I won’t kill it. I need to open the compensation box so please step aside.”

 

Kim Dokja turned his back away from the dokkaebi as Cale's smile fell, why isn't the fated thing happening? Why isn't anyone killing the dark keeper...?

 

"Han Myungoh..." Cale muttered lowly as he looked towards Han Myungoh who was hesitant and seemed to have a better judgement right now to not kill the thing. He frowned as he approached the man, the dokkaebi on his head momentarily being invisible so that he could further observe as to what this red haired human would be doing.

 

"Han Myungoh."

 

"Hieek-! The prophet-" Han Myungoh was confused and surprised as to why the prophet suddenly approached him. Does he know of the two decisions in his mind that is starting to tilt?

 

"Do you want to hear a prophecy...?" Cale asked with a small smile, seemingly innocent.

 

[The constellation 'Divinity of Demonic Beings' is pleased with your actions.]

 

[You have been sponsored 1,000 coins.]

 

"Y-" Han Myungoh cut himself off as he looked at the young prophet doubtfully, "Didn't you say that a sort of balance would occur if you say a prophecy? My life would be harder if you-!"

 

"Don't you want to know your future?"

 

"..." the scale inside Han Myungoh's mind began to tilt once he heard those words, it was tempting very tempting. Wouldn't it be good if he knows something that could boost his strength so that he could finally be more powerful than that bastard Kim Dokja?

 

"Fine."

 

Cale's smiled widened considerably whilst the invisible dokkaebi on top of his head also began to smile, there was only one thing in their mind right now, 'He took the bait!'

 

"Uncle... that monster right there..." Cale started slowly as he pointed at the fallen Dark Keeper, "Would bring you eternal strength" no it could not physically make you more powerful but in a way it can "You would survive the scenarios" it is partially true "You would be such an important person in the history of scenarios and-!" Cale grinned widely when he saw how greed overtook Han Myungoh's eyes.

 

"You would also have very strong allies that would help you no matter what." with that, Cale turned around and went behind Kim Dokja once again, making it seem like he never left the latter's presence. 

 

[A few number of constellations are delighted at your actions.]

 

[A few number of constellations are disappointed of you.]

 

[The constellation 'Abyssal Black Flame Dragon' is laughing hysterically.]

 

[You have been sponsored 1,000 coins.]

 

Puok!

 

[The grade 7 demon, ‘Dark Keeper’ was killed.]

 

The dokkaebi, Biryu, turned off his invisibility as he looked as if he saw something so funny that he would die. Kim Dokja's eyes widen as if displaying horror in them as he looked towards the Dark Keeper who died with a knife in his chest.

 

“Haha, hahahahat! N-Now I can be strong! Kim Dokja, you son of a bitch! You didn’t know this!”

 

[A grade 7 demon has been hunted for the first time!]

 

[An impossible feat has been accomplished.]

 

[You have earned 8,000 coins.]

 

[Contribution: Kim Dokja, Han Myungoh]

 

“Non-killing ideology? Stupid guy! What is killing in this burning world? There can’t be a person like you! The little prophet said that I'll be very strong if I killed this-!"

 

"What are you talking about?" Kim Dokja asked as he looked at Han Myungoh as if he have grown a second head, little prophet? How would Cale tell such a lie to Han Myungoh when Cale never left his side even for a second?

 

"Hah?"

 

"Cale never left my side, there's no way he could've told you anything unless he shouted it to you."

 

"Eh?" Han Myungoh dropped the bloody knife he was holding, confused. "You! You're playing tricks on me! The little prophet clearly went towards m-"

 

[The grade 7 demon ‘dark keeper’ has been killed and the demon king ‘Asmodeus’ has noticed the murderer’s presence.

 

[The demon king Asmodeus will chase the one who dealt the finishing blow until they are dead.]

 

[The demon king Asmodeus has put a terrible curse on the person who dealt the final blow!]

 

[Final Blow:  Han Myungoh]

 

“W-What? What is this message?”

 

Han Myungoh cried out fearfully.

 

[The constellation ‘Secretive Plotter’ admires your wickedness.]

 

“Ah…didn’t I tell you? I intentionally didn’t kill it.”

 

[The constellation ‘Secretive Plotter’ has recommended your scenario to Star Stream.]

 

[You have been sponsored 500 coins.]

 

Han Myungoh's eyes widened in horror as he stared at the air like a lost soul before he looked towards Cale who was smiling at him mischievously, that brat, that fucking brat was also chuckling lowly as if amused of the fate that has befallen him.

 

"You brat! You fucking brat! You tricked me-!" Han Myungoh grabbed the knife again and began running towards Cale with the intent to kill but he was easily blocked by the fan that Cale was holding. It broke the metal of the knife to bits, it didn't even bend or anything, it just shattered like glass.

 

Kim Dokja frowned at Han Myungoh's actions, "Myungoh-ssi, you should not blame others for something you are at fault."

 

"But he told me! He told me that I will get stronger if I-"

 

"Han Myungoh-ssi... Cale has not left Kim Dokja-ssi's side, it would be impossible for him to tell it to you. Plus, he why would he even tell you such lies? Cale told me a little bit before that when he tells prophecies he could never lie about it, it would put a burden on his body if he does so." Yoo Sangah said as she looked at Han Myungoh with a steely gaze.

 

"Yes... I also do not know what you are talking about..." Cale nodded as he smiled innocently, "A little bit a while ago a constellation told me that the longer someone stays here whilst in despair they would see hallucinations or delusions as we call it. I would presume that the 'me' that told you that is a mere hallucination."

 

"What... but I..."

 

"I'm sorry Han Myung-ssi... I should have warned you about it..." Cale whispered with a small frown as if he was guilty that Han Myungoh is now facing a cruel fate because of him.

 

"I..."

 

Kim Dokja sighed as he held Cale's hand - he smiled slightly at the feeling of the warmness and gentleness of the teen's hand, it was as if he was holding a loving grandmother's hand, filled with fondess and gentleness -  beginning to drag the teen to where the rewards would, "Now now, let us open the rewards together.

 

 

---

 

 

“I got this.”

 

“I have this…”

 

Yoo Sangah and Lee Gilyoung found a small bracelet and old shield respectively.

 

"Hmm? Oh! I'll have this please." Cale said with a small smile as he opened a small white pouch that seemed eerily similar to a spatial pouch in which it is, the contents of it were bottle of pills, some for his narcolepsy the others for his cataplexy. It seems the God of Death did not know which type of stimulant he particularly takes, but this'll be fine.

 

Digging deep inside the pouch more, he could see a little charm like thing. It was a small halo-like thing with a string that had two small wings in either side of it, it looked cute despite being something holy that he dislikes and it also looked like it would fit Clopeh Sekka's small head too. 'My little shy cobra would surely like this thing.' speaking of Clopeh Sekka... 'Holy shit I haven't fed him anything yet.'

 

Yoo Sangah spoke with slight disappointment.

 

“It is less than I thought.”

 

Less. Her words weren’t wrong. It was too shameful to call this a ‘treasure trove.’

 

“it is okay because the main thing is still left.”

 

Kim Dokja looked at the black box that was at the center of the warehouse, it looked normal of course, but the fact that it was at the center made it seem important. They didn't waste time as they finally opened the black box.

 

The thing inside the black box was a small stone, small enough to fit inside a normal sized pocket, it was even shameful to call this thing a stove. It looked like a plastic toy stove at best.

 

[Magic Power Stove].

 

[Magic Power Stove can only be used once per person.]

 

“…What is that thing?”

 

"Is that a toy charm...?" Cale asked with a scrunched up nose, he did not expect the stove to actually look this little.

 

“Well, I think I know a bit about its purpose.”

 

Kim Dokja purposely made himself tremble as he activated the stove with magic power and raised a dead ground rat's leg above it.

 

It was funny since it didn’t fit the size of a plate of food, but in five seconds, a remarkable change happened to the leg of the ground rat.

 

“Wow! A delicious smell!”

 

There was a sweet smell and the leg of the ground rat changed to a golden colour.

 

“Meat!”

 

Lee Gilyoung cried out excitedly. Yoo Sangah asked urgently.

 

“C-Can we eat this?”

 

“I’ll try it first.”

 

Dokja grabbed the greasy hind leg and dug into the flesh. The juices ran from the flesh…Dokja forgot to chew and closed his eyes. Tasting it was different from reading it in the book.

 

[A few constellations are drooling.]

 

[The constellations have sponsored you 100 coins.]

 

[The constellation ‘Abyssal Black Flame Dragon’ has swallowed his saliva.]

 

[The constellation ‘Prisoner of the Golden Headband’ is biting his nails.]

 

---

 

The messages continuously popped up. Indeed, eating broadcasts were the best. Everyone was united in front of food.

 

“Eat it. I think it is okay.”

 

The two people rushed towards the meat as soon as Dokja spoke. They hadn’t had a proper meal for three days so they would be quite hungry. Cale also came there.

 

Han Myungoh recovered and came over hesitantly.

 

“D-Dokja-ssi… little prophet...I-I went crazy for a second…”

 

“Eat. Don’t worry about the other thing.”

 

“T-Thank you!”

 

“You will become a ghost after eating.”

 

“W-What…?”

 

Han Myungoh’s complexion turned as white as death. Dokja said it like a joke but Han Myungoh really would die. Asmodeus’ pursuit was hard for even Yoo Jonghyuk to overcome.

 

They each took one leg and started to eat. They were eating meat together because they were hungry after everything that started. Humans couldn’t help it.

 

Despite eating like the three Cale almost look noble-like, it was envious to eat like this but still hold elegance.

 

"Please don't be scared." Cale suddenly said a warning which made the other four people tense up, "Clopeh Sekka. Eat."

 

And lo and behold, a white cobra snake suddenly popped out from Cale's hanbok and loosely wrapped itself around the teen's neck.

 

"That's so cool!" Lee Gilyoung said in awe as he looked towards the cobra whom only glanced at him one time, it even looked like its' eyes held nostalgia!

 

"U-Um... Is it legal to have a pet cobra...?" Yoo Sangah chuckled nervously, she was quite sure that a cobra cannot be tamed nor can recognize an owner. It would be quite dangerous to have one which is why it is always favorable if there is an expert whenever around a snake.

 

"Dear Jesus! Where in the world did you even get that thing?! There's no cobra snakes in south Korea-!" Han Myungoh said in exasperation.

 

"...cute snake." Kim Dokja honestly doesn't know how to react nor feel when he gets hit by a revelation that a teenager just casually have a snake living inside his hanbok, a deadly snake at that too.

 

"You think so? I found Clopeh when he was still in his egg, he was a very cute and harmless snake back then." Cale smiled, gently petting Clopeh on his small scaly head as he took out a chunk of meat for Clopeh to feast on. "But now, he can kill a person by wrapping around their necks and killing them by either suffocation or breaking the bone."

 

"..."

 

"T-That's good to know, Cale!" Yoo Sangah remained positive despite the oblivious and dense teen unintentionally scaring the soul out of them. He just said that his snake can kill a person by wrapping around someone's neck... HE SAID IT WHILST HIS SNAKE IS WRAPPED AROUND HIS NECK. 'Cale will surely be fine. Right? Haha..."

 

Cale only hummed and nodded as he placed the halo-like small charm on top of Clopeh Sekka's head and then tying the string so it would not fall off. Clopeh blinked and hiss in delight before eating again.

 

 

 


 

 

 

"Huh? You don't remember what he looks like?" 

 

A man with dark brown hair inquired before laughing as if he found the other man's joke to be funny, "Uncle Han, didn't you say that you've only been away for a few months to train? How come you've already forgotten how my dear dongsaeng looks like?"

 

"Jung Soo. I'm not joking." Choi Han said with a frown as he placed his hand on his sword's scabbard, he really... can't remember his Cale-nim's face.

 

"..." Choi Jung Soo blinked owlishly before asking another question, "You... aren't joking?"

 

"No."

 

"Then make something up, surely you'll remember." Choi Jung Soo said with a grin as he took off his hat.

 

Choi Han's eyes shook as he try to imagine a face on the blank canvas of a red haired lanky man but he could only get nothing... or perhaps... there is something. Light reddish brown eyes and a sly smile that is annoying to look at, asian-like features that seems a bit Western. He... could only imagine the bastard White Star's face in his Cale-nim's blank canvas of a face.

 

There's only a few things he remembers about Cale Henituse and that is... he has red hair, a kind smile, he likes money...

 

...all the things in his memories are true too, he knows of it, despite his family saying that it isn't and that Cale Henituse is just a person that suddenly saved and sacrificed himself for the empire. No. That was definitely not true. Choi Han knows that there is a backstory to this red haired hero and he also knows that...

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

Cale Henituse did not die from the White Star's suicide bombing.

Notes:

: Agh! Dear readers~ I'm sorry, huhuhuhuuu :') I had a... work(?)I was honestly just helping yesterday and I ain't even paid but it's still work though) injury right now- causing me to only use one hand to type all of this:') If curious, I broke my fingers on my left hand... well... 'broke' would be taking it lightly- my fingers were almost fully cut off actually-

: I just want to tell y'all that every character in this fic has a fucked up memory, excluding the orv cast of course, maybe. Confusion would also start.

: I'll probably update my other works tomorrow or the day after tomorrow, I'm not sure.

: I cut some parts considering I didn't really change anything about it.

: Long chapter hihi, y'all deserve it-

Chapter 13: Hi.HaHaHa.I'm.Back.

Summary:

"In a world of gray scale, he was the only color that I can gaze at. So ethereal and elegant, I wish he would also see me the way I see him."

- Kim Myung-dae A.K.A. White Star

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Everyoneeeeee Forgive this excuse of a fanfic author! I left you guys for more than a year!

Huhu.... Forgive me! I deserve the punishment of not having a slacker life TT

As a peace offering.... I present to you, my new design of Cale Henituse for this fic

image

 

(This damn image took a lot of my time to be uploaded, I had no idea how to put an image here through phone. PS. My computer is broken so yeah)

Anyway, I'm gonna continue this fic, hopefully. I'll probably start the next official chapter once I figure out the lore that past me made for this (Help me. I'm having a hard time figuring shit out, past me was such a menace with all the codes and redacted things, I'm having a headache. I'm glad I can figure some things out faster than normal though, perks of having selective amnesia I guess.)

Notes:

If you're wondering why I was gone for so long and why I'm only returning now, thats because I'm finally starting to put effort into living>:) I got a dog, bought a house for my parents, and I'm graduating in the next two months. Life is hard, but thats fine as long as I have ao3 with me:)

Anyway, bye bye, I'm not sure when I'll be able to upload, hopefully next week.